Obvious

Bells

word count: 3975

Fandom: Poppy Playtime Pairing: N/A Pronouns: He/Him Relationship: N/A Occupation: Enforcer Ability: Court Jester

The character takes the appearance of a Victorian-era court jester, while their face is the only thing made of plaster their body consists of poly-blend sateen fabric, and their insides are filled with polyfill, allowing their body to bend and twist however they want, allowing them to get into even the smallest of crevices. They have a removable mask that they can replace with different ones that signify emotions but they're usually wearing the comedy mask, they also have bells on the end of their hat that jingles each time they move.

Keys:

n/a

Warnings: spoilers to chapter 4 and those who haven't played nor seen the game, blood, death and all that shit.

@ghrgrsfdesfrfg recommended this and I was heavily invested in this idea

Playtime Co. is releasing a once-in-a-lifetime toy!

Prepare to be captivated by the Royal Jester, a breathtakingly detailed action figure unlike any other. This stunning collectible stands tall and proud, boasting a regal design that blends the sinister charm of a jester with the power of a king.

The Royal Jester is a collector’s dream – a statement piece that merges art and imagination. This is more than just a toy; it's an artwork, a conversation starter, and a prized addition to any collection of fantasy and gothic figurines. Perfect for fans of dark fantasy, playing cards, or unique character designs!

There are four limited-edition Jesters; the four brothers of each suit.

The Royal Jesters of Spades, Clubs, Hearts and Diamonds!

Which one will you pick?

-

Subject: 1236

Original Procedure: 10/91

Behavior:

Assigned to the Game Station as one of the new games added to the area, Experiment 1236 is much different from his three "brothers". Before he was transferred into the body he inhabits now, he already had severe behavioral issues to the point it would be dangerous to leave him alone with any of the children. Showing signs where he lacked empathy, a disregard for rules, and was prone to random acts of violence.

This behavior transferred over into his new body and had to be confined within the prison where the staff advised we keep him locked up, but I found his behavior rather intriguing. The few staff that monitor him had commented how 1236 likes to play "games" with them, where he hides in the room and only comes out when the staff are fully in the room, that is when he reveals himself and attacks them.

He has still retained his cognitive thinking but his craving for violence is what makes the others reluctant to leave him around any of the children, that is why I suggested we leave 1222, as well as his brothers, to monitor him closely from being alone with any of the children. As long as we keep him well entertained he shouldn't have the need to act out, he wouldn't dare bite at the hand that feeds him.

Conclusion:

So long as he doesn't harm any of the children, have him remain within the Game Station for further monitoring.

I believe Leith Pierre will find some use in him.

Signature: Dr. Harley Sawyer

-

"Hi, kids! Welcome to the Game Station! I'm Stella, and we've got four super-duper fun games to play! These little tests show us just how crazy strong and smart you are! Follow Mommy Long Legs down the stairs, and she'll show you our latest game! See you in a bit!" Mommy giggled to herself as the children ran around her arms and legs, a few even grabbing her by one of her hands to tug her toward the entrance that read "Scavenger," where the four Kings resided.

"Come along now, children. We have four new friends to meet!" They all cheered in excitement—new games were always so thrilling. "Stay close to Mommy now; we don't want any of you getting lost."

"Yes, Mommy!" Unlike the other three games, "Scavenger" took place in a grand theatre that had the children marveling in awe. They all gasped and huddled around Mommy when the lights turned off before, one by one, they switched back on, leading up toward the stage to reveal four beautifully decorated boxes with a symbol on each: a black spade and club, and a red heart and diamond. The children approached the stage eagerly, waiting to see what would happen. They let out startled screams when the lids of the boxes burst open in a flurry of confetti and four figures jumped out of their respective boxes, the curtains behind them opening and a band started playing circus music.

"Guests!"

"We have guests!"

"What a surprise!"

"A pleasant surprise!" All four figures bowed their heads, and when they lifted them, they wore tragedy and comedy masks with different markings. The owners of the club and heart boxes wore the tragedy masks, while the spade and diamond owners wore the comedy masks. Over the mask’s sockets, their respective symbols were painted in either red or black. "Allow us to introduce ourselves, dear children! We are the Royal Court's Four Jesters!"

"I am the Royal Jester of Spades!"

"I am the Royal Jester of Clubs!"

"I am the Royal Jester of Hearts!"

"And I am the Royal Jester of Diamonds!" As they announced their names, they bowed once more, and the children clapped excitedly. The Jester of Spades was about to speak, but the Jester of Diamonds stepped forward and spoke ahead of him. Though Spade was technically the leader of the Jester Brothers, Diamond had a way with words that captivated the children far more. Despite being the "eldest" of the four, Spade's role often faded into the background because of Diamond's influence "We have a game for you, children, that'll put your minds to the test! Are you ready for such a task?"

"We're ready!" The children’s enthusiasm made Diamond laugh. He snapped his fingers, and more lights illuminated the theatre, revealing several boxes scattered throughout.

"This game is simple," he continued as he and his brothers flipped over their own boxes and reached inside to pull out cards.

"Each box has a symbol corresponding to our suits."

"Inside the boxes, you'll find a card with the same suit…"

"Or you'll find a nasty surprise waiting for you," the four jesters said in unison, laughing together.

"When you find four cards of the same suit—"

"You must then find the matching brother."

"We will be hiding in our boxes somewhere in the theatre."

"And the winner is the one who finds all four cards and one of us first!" With that, the jesters slammed the lids on their boxes shut and stepped forward. "Shall this game begin?"

"Yeah!" The children shouted with glee. The jesters tossed their cards into the air, which exploded into a cloud of smoke. When it cleared, both they and their boxes had vanished.

"What are you waiting for, children? Go and find them!" Mommy cheered. The children quickly scattered, heading toward the many boxes. Mommy stayed behind, keeping her eyes on the boxes bearing the diamond suit. She knew the brothers had left out an important detail: they were constantly moving, slipping unseen from box to box, and occasionally stealing cards from the children to keep the game going. Sometimes, they even hid in the wrong suit’s box just to pop out and surprise the children, snatching more cards. But it was the Jester of Diamonds she kept the closest watch on. He was the most unpredictable of them all—no matter how hard she tried to track his movements, he always stayed one step ahead.

Mommy wasn’t allowed to interfere with the games unless a child's life was at stake—but Diamond knew better than to cross that line. He didn’t want this game to end prematurely. When a couple of screams rang out, Mommy tensed—only to sigh in relief when she saw it was one of the "nasty surprises": small marionette dolls modeled after the four brothers, similar to the Mini-Huggies. The dolls would jump out of boxes to scare the children and sometimes snatch a card before retreating. As a few of the brothers popped out of their boxes, there was still no sign of Diamond. He always liked to play the waiting game.

"Mommy, Mommy! Look, I found all four cards!" A child ran up, waving their cards excitedly. Mommy clapped her hands to congratulate them, but froze when she saw they were diamond cards.

"Oh, how wonderful. Now you must find the Royal Jester of Diamonds to win! You better hurry—he’s the trickiest one to find." The child gasped and dashed off to search for the diamond-suited box. The jesters always knew when a child had gathered four cards and would either hide or keep the game going by relocating to a distant box. A sudden scream drew Mommy’s attention. It was the same child, being dragged into one of the boxes. She rushed over and flung the lid open—only to find it completely empty.

Panic gripped her until a chorus of cheers rose from the stage. She turned to see the four brothers emerging from the diamond box, with the Jester of Heart at the bottom holding up Spade and Club. At the top stood Diamond, the victorious child perched on his shoulder.

"And we have a winner!" Diamond announced. "Please, give a round of applause to our lucky champion, who found all four of my cards!"

"Yay, you did it!"

"Good job finding him!"

"That was really hard!" The other children chimed in. Diamond gently set the child on the stage and took the four cards from them. With a swift motion, he transformed the cards into a golden crown. The children gasped as he placed it on his head. "We have a new King of the Court!" The four jesters bowed low before the child.

"Whoa, a king!"

"He's the king!"

"I'm jealous."

"Maybe we can try again another day."

"Ahaha! We’re so glad you liked our game," Heart said, rising.

"But there are still more games to play—"

"Like Musical Memory—"

"And Wack-a-Wuggy—"

"And Statues!" The children giggled excitedly. Mommy called them to follow her to the next game, casting one last wary glance at Diamond as his eyes lingered on her retreating figure.

"You shouldn't keep the rest of our friends waiting!" The four jesters bid the children goodbye, but Heart, Club, and Spade couldn't help but notice how all the children flocked around Diamond the most. It was irritating—no matter how hard they tried to appeal to the children, Diamond's natural charisma always made him the favorite. They just couldn't compete. "Now, children, follow Mommy out so she can lead you to where our friend Bunzo Bunny is waiting for you!" Diamond waved at Mommy, and she quickly ushered the children away, peeling the ones clinging to him off with a gentle touch.

"Mister Diamond is right! We still have three more games to play, so let's move on to Musical Memory!" Mommy’s voice was cheerful, but she could practically feel Diamond's gaze on her back as they walked away. She chose not to comment on it.

"You did it again, Diamond!" Spade's voice hissed with frustration the moment they were alone. It infuriated them that Diamond was so good at masking his true feelings—his unreadable nature only made it worse. Spade growled as Diamond shrugged nonchalantly. "Oh, don’t just shrug your shoulders. You know exactly what you did." Diamond scoffed, his tone laced with mock innocence.

"Please. I do a lot of things. If you want me to take responsibility for whatever's made you angry, you’ll have to be more specific." He took a step forward, and Heart quickly moved between them, stopping Spade from doing anything rash. "Come now, use your big boy words and tell the class what’s upset you." Spade’s hand clenched into a tight fist before he jabbed a finger toward Diamond’s face.

"You know I’m the leader, Diamond! I’m the one who’s supposed to explain the rules when the children enter!" Diamond chuckled, casually swatting Spade’s hand aside.

"Oh? Is that so? But if you’re the leader, why am I the face of the Royal Jester Brothers?" He gestured toward a nearby banner depicting the four of them. Despite their central grouping, Diamond’s colors were more vibrant and bold compared to the others. "I don't mean to step on your toes, brother. I just think you need to be more creative with your words. We’re jesters! We’re meant to wow and amaze the crowd—to entertain and make them laugh! You should work on your approach." Heart nodded thoughtfully.

"He’s right, Spade."

"Wha—"

"He’s got that charm we lack, dude," Club added with a shrug. "We mostly just follow his lead or stick to the script."

"But… I’m not boring, right?" Spade’s voice wavered, Heart and Club exchanged an awkward glance.

"Ehh…" Diamond laughed, the bells on his hat jingling with the motion.

"Don’t fret. You can just leave it to me! Our game has only just opened—there’s a lot of pressure on your shoulders. Let me share that burden with you. You don’t have to worry about capturing the audience—I can handle that. Or if you’d prefer, I can give you some tips on how to really win them over."

"Yeah, he’s been helping us out too," Club added.

"You shouldn’t blame him, Spade," Heart said gently. "The children had fun and loved our performance. Isn’t that what really matters?"

"I… I suppose you’re right." Spade’s frustration deflated, and he sighed.

"It’s fine," Diamond said with a dismissive wave. "You probably just got overwhelmed." The tension dissolved quickly, but as Diamond turned away, his expression beneath the mask twisted into one of quiet disgust. Pathetic. Spade’s need for attention was so disappointing. Diamond genuinely didn’t understand why Spade was so worked up—he thought he was doing him a favor by taking control of the narrative.

"Diamond!" A sharp voice called from below. Diamond’s head perked up, and he peered over the theatre’s upper railing to spot Leith Pierre, Head of Innovation and CEO of Playtime Co. "Get down here. I have a job for you." Diamond’s sinister mask glistened under the spotlight. A job? Intriguing. He leapt over the railing, landing gracefully on the backrest of a chair. Leith grimaced and edged away from the jester’s too-close, too-creepy face.

"How can I help you, Mister Pierre?" Diamond asked, his arms swinging loosely in front of him.

"There are a few… 'rodents' running around who’ve gotten into something they shouldn’t have. I need you to locate and dispose of them. I don’t care how you do it—just make sure they’re no longer a problem. And keep it quiet. We don’t want our guests knowing we have a pest issue." A shiver ran down Leith’s spine as Diamond tilted his head, his mask’s empty sockets somehow conveying an unsettling glee.

"However I want?" Leith cleared his throat, taking another step back.

"Yes, yes. Play with them for all I care—just make sure no one sees."

"You can count on me, sir." Diamond bowed low, his tone dripping with mock formality.

"Right… You’re the only one I trust for this sort of cleanup," Leith muttered.

The Jester Brothers shared some abilities with Mommy Long Legs—though their limbs didn’t stretch quite as far, they could extend their arms a fair distance. Their arms and legs are capable of rapid extension and retraction and can effectively evade harm by contouring their body and bouncing away in a spring-like fashion. With this in mind, Diamond slipped easily into the factory’s ventilation system, crawling through pipes and squeezing into crevices with eerie grace. This was why he behaved, why he didn’t lash out when Spade overstepped. The real fun began when he was set loose.

The thrill of the hunt was irresistible—tracking down the employees no one would miss was his favorite game of all.

This is what happens when you wander where you don’t belong, the man thought when Leith gave him this job after catching him in a restricted area within the Game Station. Talk about being in the wrong place at the wrong time. As he ventured deeper into the factory, the voices and sounds of the other staff grew distant, their echoes bouncing off the cold, industrial walls. He could practically hear the hum of water through the pipes and the scurrying steps of mice. This was fine—he liked working on his own anyway. All he had to do was fix the burst pipes and be on his merry little way.

When he located the pipes, he quickly got to work, the silence around him becoming a source of comfort compared to the loud screaming of children playing in the Game Station. The thought of children made him think of his own family waiting for him at home. He could still remember the looks on their faces when he told them he was working for Playtime Co. It wasn’t a glamorous job—he didn’t get to interact with the toys or mascots—just a simple engineering role where he fixed whatever was broken. As he continued to work, he began to faintly hear a subtle sound: tapping. He couldn’t quite make out what it was, but he knew it wasn’t water dripping onto the pipes. It sounded more… metallic.

He shook his head, deciding to ignore it in favor of finishing the task at hand, but the feeling of being watched began to creep over him.

The tapping didn’t cease. In fact, it almost seemed like it was playing a sort of beat. If he focused hard enough, he could almost recognize it—it sounded like the music that played when you entered the Jester's Theatre. With that realization, his nerves tightened. He picked up his flashlight, shining it around even though he wasn’t sure what he was looking for.

He swallowed thickly, his mind drifting back to the gossip and rumors his fellow engineers spread just to spook each other—how staff would disappear without a trace when they ventured too deep into the factory. It always started with distant tapping, mimicking the music from the Game Station. Then came the bells. You knew you were in danger when you heard jingling bells—subtle meant you were still safe, but if they were close… that meant whatever was making the sound was near.

No. No, he was just being paranoid. Rumors were just rumors. Right?

He inhaled deeply, trying to calm the rapid beating of his heart, but his breath hitched when the bells started—and they were close. Too close.

Forget this. Mister Pierre can shove it—I’m getting the heck out of here.

In his panic, he left his equipment behind, sprinting back down the hall from which he’d come. The tapping, the bells—what came next? What came nex—

"Hahaha…~"

The laughter.

He’d been spotted.

He risked a glance back and froze. Through the suffocating darkness, a faint glow stared back at him—two points of light, fixed directly on him. Those rumors weren’t rumors after all. Fear surged through him, and without a second thought, he ran.

The laughter grew louder, bouncing off the walls and ringing through the corridors. The noise behind him kept getting closer, no matter how fast he ran. Whatever was chasing him was fast—too fast for it to be human. Was this why people had been disappearing? Was he next? Had Mister Pierre sent him here on purpose, knowing what would happen?

He turned a corner sharply—and collided hard with a pipe.

The impact knocked him to the ground, his vision swimming as pain blossomed across his forehead. Dazed, he pressed a hand to his head, trying to quell the throbbing ache. The sound of bells drew closer, the metallic jingling slow and deliberate.

He didn’t dare look up.

"Awww… what’s the matter?" a sing-song voice cooed from above him. "Did you fall down? Poor little thing." a whimper escaped his lips, his body trembling as he fought to crawl backward.

"P-please… please don’t… I-I didn’t even want to be here… I—"

"Oh, but you are here!" his interrupted gleefully, the bells around on his hat jingling with every movement. "And you’ve been so very rude, sneaking around where you shouldn’t be. Tsk, tsk. What should I do with you?"

"Please… I-I have a family… kids…" his voice cracked, tears spilling down his face. For a moment, there was silence. Then a soft giggle.

"Ohhh, I love it when they beg." The voice was right in front of him now, and he felt a cold hand grasp his chin, forcing his head up. The fallen flashlight managed to reveal the figure above him and there he saw the Jester of Diamonds strung up within the pipes, his limbs curling around them to keep his body suspended "Beg some more. It’s my favorite part." his laughter rung out again as his free arm wrapped around the engineer, caging him within his arm then hoisting off the ground.

"N-No, please! I beg of you, d-don't hurt me..." his mask slowly lifted away, revealing something far more monstrous than any toy should have been. The face beneath the mask was a grotesque parody of a jester’s grin—wide and stretched too far, with jagged, uneven teeth glistening with saliva and fresh blood. Drool dripped from the corners of his mouth, mixing with the crimson that stained his lips. The smell of iron was sharp and suffocating.

The last thing the man saw was that terrible, twisted smile lunging toward him.

Later, the sound of gnawing filled the corridor. Diamond crouched over the broken body, his sharp teeth tearing into flesh with wet, squelching sounds. Blood dripped down his face and hands as he fed with terrifying enthusiasm, his shoulders shaking with occasional giggles of delight. When he finally stood, his grin was wide and satisfied.

"Delicious," he whispered to no one in particular, his voice thick with amusement.

When he left, he made sure to block off the area so no other human employee would stumble upon the "mess" he’d made. Speaking of mess, he glanced down at himself and sighed at the blood soaking his costume. Returning to the theatre through the ventilation shaft, he slinked into the dressing room and breathed a sigh of relief when he found it empty. The company was kind enough to provide different costumes for him and his brothers, and he quickly changed into a fresh one, trashing the bloodied outfit without a second thought.

Humming a cheerful tune, he left the dressing room in search of Mister Pierre.

"Look, look! It's the Jester of Diamonds!"

"Hi Jester! Your game was fun to play!"

"I hope we can play it again!" Diamond waved at the children as he walked through the Game Station toward the train, where he spotted Leith alongside one of the scientists. Wanting to reach them quicker, he used his powerful legs to spring himself over the crowd of children, eliciting gasps and laughter. Stretching his arms out with an exaggerated flourish, he cushioned his fall and landed gracefully right in front of Leith, his bells jingling softly as he straightened up.

"Ah! Just the toy I was hoping to see!" Diamond gives a dramatic bow, but Leith waves his hand to dismiss him. "Enough of the flair—did you do what I asked?" Both he and the scientist notice how some blood dripped out from behind Diamond’s mask. The jester chuckled softly, his tongue peeking out to lick it clean.

"Yes, sir. The rodents have been exterminated—you just need someone to clean up the mess." Leith smiled and clapped his hands.

"Wonderful! I'll be sure to reward you later." Leith said with satisfaction but Diamond shook his head.

"There should be no need, sir. My reward was the fun I had while playing my game of hide and seek."

"Ah hah, right. Well, you can go back to playing with the children. I'll be sure to keep sending you more 'playmates' to keep you entertained." Leith could see the way the jester practically glowed at the prospect of more “games.” Satisfied, Diamond left the two men and returned to his brothers and Mommy, seamlessly slipping back into their playful routine. Leith sighed to himself. "As much as he freaks me out, he's almost as handy as Boxy Boo." Harley Sawyer chuckled.

"Indeed, but he's far more intriguing than 1160. He makes a game out of it, no matter what you ask of him," he said, watching how Diamond played with the children alongside his brothers and Mommy. "What a masterpiece he turned out to be."

Phoenix

word count: 12,767  Fandom: MCYT Pairing: Emerald Duo x Female!Phoenix!Reader Pronouns: She/Her Occupation: Fighter Ability: Phoenix Hybrid

The character is that of a phoenix hybrid, allowing them to have traits of a phoenix. They are gifted with wings of flames that sprout of their back, giving them the ability to fly, though they are capable of having them disappear and reappear whenever they so wish. They are also able to manipulate fire however they want, but since they are a phoenix, they are also have the gift of healing.

Keys:

[F/N]: Female Name

Warnings: vulgar language, violence, character death

“What in the actual hell are you doing?!” [F/N] shouts, stumbling backwards when Quackity, Fundy, Tubbo and some new kid abruptly barged into her house unannounced. She looked at their attire and saw that only that new kid was dressed in Netherite armor while the other three were wearing bloody aprons over their Netherite armor, each holding weapons that were just as bloody “Tubbo! What is the meaning of this?!” she shouts at the younger boy, before the boy could get a word out Quackity approached her.

“We’re looking for Technoblade.” this caused her to flinch a bit.

“What for?” she asked, she crossed her arms and tapped her finger against her arm and watched as Quackity circled her.

“We are looking for Technoblade because he is a threat to L’manburg.” she furrows her brows at the sound of that “We need to make an example of him.” now she narrows her eyes on Quackity before leaning back and looking out the window and her eyes widened at the sight of an odd contraption, there was a cage at the very bottom and above it was an anvil “We are going to execute him.”  

“Wha-- why?! That’s totally unreasonable!” she shouts “Techno is a different person to who he was in the past, he’s changed!” she reasons but it falls to deaf ears, she then notices Fundy swing his axe and actually shatter her window “What the?! The fuck do you think you’re doing?!” she goes to stop him but was grabbed by the arm by that kid, she goes to retaliate but noticed that he looked more nervous than she did, so she settled down despite how much of her anger was beginning to boil over. She then notices that Quackity and Tubbo start rummaging through her chests in search for something.

“You know where Technoblade is, don’t you?” she freezes at that, Quackity waves at Fundy to stop him from damaging anything else and to look through her chests and barrels in search for anything that could lead them to Technoblade, he then grabs a hold of her arm and tugs her forward.

“So what if I do?” he shrugs.

“All you have to do is tell us where he is, and we will stop this immediately.” she grits her teeth at that, watching as he leaned in close to her face, she growls at him and scowls when he snickers and leans away, opening his arms “It’s simply not that hard. We, the Butcher Army, are going to bring Technoblade to justice for all the wronging he’s done! Not only did he kill Tubbo during the festival, but he helped blow up L’manburg by spawning those Withers! We are only doing what’s right, and as a citizen of L’manburg, we order you to tell us where Technoblade is.” he now stood in front of her, his axe held tightly. She eyed it before narrowing her eyes on the short man, standing her ground and not the least bit intimidated.

“I’d rather die than tell you where he is.” there was a tense silence in the air as the two glare at each other, no movements were made as the two refused to drop their gaze but finally stopped when Tubbo let out a cheer.

“Hey Big Q,” they both turn and [F/N] gasped silently at the sight “look what I found.” in Tubbo’s hands was a compass that was labeled [Techno’s Compass], her heart started to beat rapidly in her heart when she started to remember when Technoblade gave both herself and Philza a compass that would lead them back to his house.

“Good work, Tubbo.” Quackity smirked at [F/N]’s silence, knowing that they hit the jackpot “It was really simple, [F/N], really simple, and since you disobeyed the orders given to you, we will be forced to--” he jumped when he heard a loud battle cry and turned to see that it was from [F/N], who started screaming before rushing over and snatching the compass out of Tubbo’s hands. They thought that she was simply going to put it away in her own inventory, but no, they were startled when they saw her raise her hand before throwing the compass on the ground and started to stomp on it. But that wasn’t enough, she summoned a Netherite Axe out of her inventory and started swinging it down on the compass, thoroughly destroying it, but she still went beyond by pulling out lava and pouring it onto the compass.

“...”

“...”

“Was that necessary?” she was panting a little as she stared at the smokey patch on the wooden floor and frowned, she let out a little cry as she scooped the lava back into the bucket and put it back into her inventory, she then turned and glared at the three, sparing the Enderman hybrid.

“You’re not going to get to him, you piece of shit.” she sneered “That compass was the second most valuable thing in my possession, and I don’t need that blasted compass to find my way to Techno, so it wasn’t a complete loss.” she took a step back when she noticed them take a step forward, baring their weapons at her.

“Then you’ll have to take us to him.” she scoffs.

“Over my dead body.” Quackity chuckles.

“That can be arranged.” she swallows thickly at that, her eyes move back to the Ender Chest behind her, she takes a breath and looks back at the trio, seeing them getting ready to fight her. The moment she saw Fundy take a step forward she punched him across the face before turning back and reaching towards her Ender Chest “Get her!” he orders, she quickly throws it open and grabs the [Friendship Emerald] Technoblade also gave her and Philza before letting out a grunt when Tubbo grabbed her arm, in response to that, she slams her forehead into his and he fell back. She stands to her feet and grins to herself, taunting the remaining two to come at her.

“Come on then, it’ll be just like manhunt! 4 vs 1, shouldn’t be that hard. Dream does it all the time!” the Enderman hybrid looks at [F/N] warily before charging forward, he swings the axe up and brings it down but she easily caught it before grabbing a hold of him and lifting him up “Sorry about this, kid!” she then threw him at Quackity and they both fell to the ground, she gave him an apologetic look before she made a beeline up the stairs “You seem like a really good guy, but I can’t take any chances!” she added before rummaging through the rest of her chests that were up the stairs hastily.

“Urgh, dammit!” Quackity cursed, pushing Ranboo off him before getting to his feet with Fundy and Tubbo behind him “Don’t let her get away!” they go to chase after her, but they managed to stop themselves before they ran into lava, to which she threw lava down the stairs to stop them from chasing after her before pulling out blocks of Obsidian and placing them down on the opening of the staircase then speeding over to her balcony. She kicks the door open and looks side to side, wincing slightly when the rain poured down on her, but she paid that no mind and turned her head to the right.

“Oh, please tell me you’re home.” she pleads, she wasted no time to pull out blocks of dirt to use as platforms to jump the gaps in between the houses that were besides her so she could get to the house that she was aiming for. When she finally reached the house she needed, she landed on the balcony of said house before kicking that door open “PHIL!!” she shouts, said man let out a startled shout as he looks up and was surprised when he saw [F/N] drenched from head to toe as she rushed down the stairs and approached him.

“[F/N]? What are you-- how are you in my house?” she shakes her head.

“It doesn’t matter! We have to go, old friend.” she hurriedly said, he gives her a confused look as he watched her rummage through his chests before opening his Ender Chest and pulling out his compass to Technoblade and the [Friendship Emerald], tossing them both to him and scurrying around to grab anything else necessary.

“Why? What’s happening?” she shakes her head in distress.

“It’s Tubbo. He’s gone insane thanks to Quackity.” when she grabbed everything, she goes over to Philza and steadily grabs his arms “They’re after Techno, Phil. They want to kill him for what he did to L’manburg.” his eyes widened at that, and he looked outside and saw that contraption they were planning on using to execute Technoblade “We have to go, if they can’t get me, then I sure as hell know they’ll be coming after you.” he looks at her one more time before nodding.

“You’re right, let’s get the hell out of here.” they nod, and they turn to leave but [F/N] froze when she saw the Butcher Army right outside Philza’s door.

“She’s here!” she heard Fundy shout, he swings the door open but let out a cry when she punched him in the face again then slamming the door shut “Ah, dammit! Again!”

“Sorry, nobody’s home!” she shouts, pulling out the Obsidian again and using that to block the door before grabbing a hold of Philza’s hand and running up the stairs, blocking the entrance to the stairs then rushing over to the balcony, Philza shivered when he felt the cold wind blow through his feathers as his skin tensed up when the rain poured down on him.

“How are we going to get out of here?” she grins, pulling out two potions.

“I didn’t have enough time to grab a lot, but this’ll make do.” she says before sculling down the two potions, Philza looked at her and saw the particles that were coming off her after having drunk the Potions of Speed and Leaping. She flexes her arms before kneeling and picking Philza up bridal style and turning in the direction where Technoblade was, she takes a few steps back before charging forward and stepping onto the railing then leaping into the air a good few blocks “Phil! Message Techno of our problem!”

“They’re getting away!” she heard Tubbo shout, they both turn back and notice and notice that the Butcher Army started chasing after them.

“Hurry!” looking down, she noticed the message board appear.

<Ph1lza whispers to you> they know where you are, get ready old friend

“Technically they don’t.” he shrugs his shoulders, still focused on messaging Technoblade.

“Well, at least it’ll grab his attention.”

“Hmm, true.”

<Ph1lza whispers to you> better kiss your retirement goodbye

<Technoblade whispers to you> please elaborate!

<Ph1lza whispers to you> they’re after the compass

<Technoblade whispers to you> who?!

“You’re torturing the poor guy, Phil. Just tell him who.” they both laugh, Philza letting out whoa when she kneels down before kneeling down and launching up into the air. She let out a grunt when she landed on the ground and cautiously glanced over at how much time she had left until the potions ran out and she sucked in a breath when she noticed that it was almost over.

“You won’t get away!” Quackity shouts.

“Oh yeah, fucking watch me!” she retaliates before looking around and gritting her teeth, she leads them on a wild goose chase but when both effects of the potion run out, she leads them away before skidding to a stop when she was on the top of a building and the Butcher Army was right behind them. She turns to face them, still holding Philza close to her, and briefly glanced down at the fall below them. She wasn’t wearing any armor to take the damage of the fall and she didn’t have a Potion of Slow Falling; she didn’t even have a water bucket nor any blocks to reduce the damage.

“This is it, [F/N]! You’ve got nowhere to go!” Tubbo shouts “Just give us the location to Technoblade and we’ll be out of your hair.” they both shake their heads at the demand.

“And let you kill our longtime friend? Go to hell!” Philza shouts, [F/N] takes a step back when they took a step forward, she looks at her back then at the Butcher Army before glancing down at Philza.

“Hey, do you trust me, Phil?” she asks, he looks up at her.

“Do I trust you?” he says, he chuckles and lightly hits her chest “To the ends of the world and back.” she smiles softly at that.

“Then forgive me for not telling you sooner.”

“What?” the Butcher Army were confused when she turned her back to them, she takes a deep breath before taking a few steps back then jumping off the rooftop. The four behind her look at each other before rushing forward, they go to look over the ledge but stumble backwards when a bright orange blur shot up into the air. Looking up, their eyes widened at the sight of the blazing bright wings on her back that sizzled into steam whenever the droplets of rain landed on her, even the underside of her hair was burning a bright orange.

“Catch you later, losers.” she snickers before turning away, tucking her legs in before flying off with Philza secured tightly in her arms.

“No! No, no, no!” Quackity shouts out desperately as she flies off.

“Dammit! We lost the only two people close to Technoblade!” Fundy shouts, caressing his snout after being punched twice by [F/N], Ranboo nodded his head as he hunched down to fit in the umbrella Tubbo had just pulled out and used to shield Ranboo from the rain. Sure, he was wearing armor, but it still hurt to be in the rain.

“Did any of you guys know that she could fly?” they all shook their heads.

“Not a clue.” Quackity growls, his fist turning white with how hard he was gripping his axe.

“To think she was actually a phoenix hybrid.”

[with [F/N]]

“You can fly?!” Philza shouts, watching as she weaves through the tree, flapping every so often to give herself some more leverage. She lets out a grunt when she felt Philza move around in her grip, trying to get a closer look at the blazing bright wings on her back “Why didn’t you tell us that you could fly, [F/N]?! We’ve known each other for years, and you didn’t bother to mention the fact that you had wings and that you were a rare type of hybrid!” she grits her teeth, wincing when the cold of the icy winds of the tundra biome blew in her face.

“I have personal reasons as to why I never mentioned it, and I wanted to keep it that way for as long as I could.” she reasoned.

“But Techno and I have been your friends for so long, don’t you think we’re an exception?!” she sighs at that, lighting up slightly at the sight of Technoblade’s house in the middle of, quite literally, nowhere.

“I understand that you’re upset, Phil, but I’ve been living in fear over the fact that I’m this type of hybrid for so long that I didn’t have the courage to speak up about it, let alone show it.” she could see Technoblade’s figure frantically rushing around in his home as he was gathering up materials and such “I’ll tell you properly when we meet up with Techno, I promise you.” he narrows his eyes on her before nodding.

“Well, alright, as long as you explain.”

“I have no choice, do I?”

“Not at all.” they chuckle at that, making light of the situation at hand. When she was close enough to Technoblade’s home, she pulled back slightly so that her feet were directed at the ground before slowly lowering herself to the ground, as she set Philza to the ground, the door to the house was kicked open and Technoblade revealed himself fully armored and equipped with his axe and several potions.

“I’m ready!” he shouts but stops himself when he saw that it was only Philza and [F/-- he did a double take at the sight of the bright orange wings that were attached to her back that settled and folded itself as they both approached Technoblade “I’m glad that you two are safe, but what the hell are those wings?! Since when could you fly, [F/N]?!” she purses her lips, she raises her hand before hugging herself when the cold wind blew past them and through her feathers, causing her to shiver.

“Can we talk inside? I’m quite sensitive to the cold, and I was just in the rain so that doesn’t make my situation any better.” they nod their heads; [F/N] was currently standing in front of the fireplace as she used her wings to warm herself up.

“Now then,” turning her head, she frowned softly when the two had their arms crossed with stern looks on their face “care to tell us as to why you never mentioned you were a hybrid and that you told us that you were just a human?” she frowned again, she hugs herself before turning and giving her full attention to the two.

“As you can clearly tell, I’m a phoenix hybrid. Unlike most humans and hybrids, we are born with a single canon life, but it’s infinite.” she lifts her hands and a ball of fire appeared in the palm of her head, she stared at it before closing her hand and letting her entire hand blaze into fire “Our species is rare as is, but back in the day, there were so many of us we had our own little country all to ourselves. We were mostly known for the fact that our flame/feathers could heal any wounds imaginable, whether it was minor or extremely severe, it didn’t matter; our flames could heal it to the point it wasn’t even injured in the beginning.”

“That still doesn’t explain why you hid the fact that you could fly.”

“I’m getting there.” she stares at the flame a little longer before waving her hand and putting the flame out, she then brought her hands up and hugged herself once more, now beginning to tremble profusely, not due to the cold, but rather out of fear “We were hunted down like animals, used for farming our feathers in order to sell on the black market. When we resisted, they slaughtered us without hesitation.” soon tears of lava were running down her cheeks “But we are phoenixes! Our gift is that we can be reborn when we die, rising from the ashes into a newer body! But those hunter bastards found a way to keep us from coming back!” she falls to her knees, her hands gripping onto her head “I was afraid! I didn’t want to die! I didn’t want to be hunted down like some fucking sport, out on display like a goddamn trophy! So I hid, I hid the fact that I was a phoenix no matter how much it pained me that I could no longer fly into the sky anymore!” she then raised her head to the look up at the two “But I couldn’t let them get to you, Techno, or you, Phil. You two are the people I trust the most, so I swallowed up my fear and revealed what I am to the world.” she then lowered her head once more “But I still can’t help but be so afraid... I don’t want to die, there’s still so much that I want to do.” she whimpered out.

“ [F/N]...”

“Now do you understand why I never spoke about it? Why I never brought it up?” she sniffled to herself and stood in silence before letting out a quiet gasp when Technoblade approached her and wrapped his broad arms around her, she looked up at him and noticed her was trembling himself, but rather, out of anger.

“You don’t have to fear anything anymore, because we won’t let those bastards hunt you down.” Philza nodded his head, approaching them both and placing his hand on her shoulder, she looks over at him and sees him giving her a reassuring look.

“He’s right, as long as we’re here, nothing will get to you.” he then leans closer and wraps his wings around them both “You no longer have to fear death now that you have us.” she sniffles again before breaking out into a sob, wrapping her arms around Technoblade’s shoulder as she buried her face into the crook of his neck.

“I’m sorry... I’m sorry I never told you guys.” she whimpers out as she tightens her grip on him.

“It’s fine, it’s fine. We understand.” she then gasps as she pushes herself away when she realized that her tears were actually burning Technoblade.

“O-Oh no! I’m so sorry, I-I can’t control my tears!” she exclaims, he shrugs.

“I’m telling you, it’s fine.” she sighs softly.

“But...”

“Like I said, it’s fine. Besides, I can use a Potion of Regeneration to heal this.” she perks up slightly at that before turning to look at Philza, who raised a brow at the expression on her face.

“What?”  

“I mentioned this before, we phoenixes were well known mostly for our flames/feathers that were capable of healing injuries to the point they weren’t even there in the first place.” she approaches him and gently grabs his injured wing and lifts it up “How about I heal your wing for you?” his eyes widened at the suggestion “I’ve been wanting to heal it for so long, but I never had the courage of mentioning it.” she giggles softly at the eagerness in his eyes.

“Y-Yes... yes please.” she nods.

“Alright, but it’s gonna hurt.” she opens her wings and gestures to them “It’s still fire, but it’s more effective than using it as an ingredient for a potion.” he groans slightly at the news.

“Please be gentle.” she grins.

“No promises.” he grumbles, right now, they cleared everything out of the room so that it wasn’t in the way and Philza was currently shirtless with his back to [F/N] and Technoblade kneeling in front of him with his arms wide open, just in case Philza needed to hold anything “I’m not going to lie to you Phil, I haven’t done this in a long time and I’m no healer, but I do remember how to do it and that it’s going to hurt like a bitch.” he groans again.

“Can I back out now?” she giggles, plucking one of her feathers out.

“Nope.” Technoblade chuckles.

“Don’t worry, Phil, I’ve got you.” he groans as he reaches forward and wraps his arms under Technoblade’s arms and shakily gripping his shoulders, Technoblade wrapping his arms around his waist and reassuringly patting his lower back “You’ve got this, just take deep breaths.” he did so, trembling slightly as his breathing was shaky.

“Alright,” Philza winced at that, flinching and screwing his eyes shut as he hears her clap her hands with her feather in between them before her hands to her elbows were engulfed in a bright orange flame “I’ll count to three.” his shakily nods his head again, opening his wings slightly.

“O-Okay.” she exhales deeply through her nose.

“One... two...” she waits, Philza licks his lips and takes a deep breath himself.

“T-Three...” the only thing Philza could feel after that was an excruciating pain of his wings on fire, he immediately lets out a blood curdling scream, crying out in pain as he dug his nails into Technoblade’s shoulders, [F/N]’s eyes widened when she noticed that he was moving too much.

“Christ, Techno!” he flinches, looking up at [F/N] and noticed that she had a bead of sweat bleeding down her cheek as she tried to steady herself “I need you to keep Phil still! I’m losing my concentration with how much he’s moving around!”

“But he’s in pain!”

“If I don’t use the flames to heal what’s been broken, I’ll end up burning him instead!” Technoblade gasped at and looked down at Philza, he sucked in a breath before tightening his grip around Philza and resting his chin on top of his head.

“I know, I know it hurts, Phil, but you got to keep it together! The more you move, she’ll do more damage!” Philza whimpers.

“It hurts...” he lets out another cry when he felt the bones in his wings snap into place and start growing into the proper length as flesh grows over it and slowly feathers start sprouting out.

“I know it hurts, Phil, but I’m almost done! I promise you! And you’ll feel all better once I’m done!” she shouts as her hands got closer and started putting his wings into shape, using her flames to bring back what was burnt away and destroyed after shielding Wilbur and himself from the explosion “With this... we... are... done!” she shouts, throwing her hands to the side and watches as the remaining flames on her forearms linger on his wings and heal the little patches that she missed. Philza was gasping for air before throwing his wings open, flapping them a little as [F/N] opens her hands then closes them into a fist to extinguish the flames.

“Well done, Phil, well done.” he was panting heavily, finally loosening his hold on Technoblade and collapsing in his arms completely, his wings dropping limp behind him in the process.

“Weee...” he moaned out, [F/N] laughed gently before going over to him, kneeling and patting his head.

“And with that, I’m done.” his wings twitched a little as she looks down at what used to be broken, she smirks to herself “I fucking love myself.” she gently caressed his wing with her knuckles “It looks like it was never broken to begin with.”

“Tha... Thank you...” she hummed, now reaching over and gently brushing his blonde locks out of his face.

“For you, the world.” and with that he slowly lost consciousness, Technoblade rises to his feet with Philza in his arms, he looks down at [F/N] and goes to say something but was caught off guard when [F/N] collapsed backwards with a hand to her head. Only then did he realize just how pale she looked and how she was trembling slightly, beads of sweat visible on her face and exposed arms, even the flames of her wings and the underside of her hair have dulled a bit.

“[F/N]! Are you alright?”  she weakly waved her hand to dismiss his concern.

“Don’t worry about it, Techno. Healing a wound as severe as his was takes a lot out of me, especially if I haven’t done it in a long time. Just throw me in some fire and I’ll be just fine.”  

“But...” she smiles up at him.

“Just take care of Phil for now, he needs you more than I do.” he swallows thickly before nodding his head, he quickly rushes to his room and sets Philza in his bed, making sure he was as comfortable as possible before rushing back down where he left [F/N], only to panic when he couldn’t see her anywhere. At the sound of the crackling of the fire, he turned his head and jumped slightly at the sight of [F/N] curled up into a ball while relaxing in the middle of his fireplace.

“Jesus!” he shouts in surprise; she twitched slightly and opened her eyes and smiled tiredly at the sight of Technoblade, he settles down and takes a seat in front of the fireplace, Steve making an appearance and huddled behind the piglin hybrid so he could enjoy the warmth of [F/N], who was much hotter than the fireplace “How did you manage to fit yourself in there?” she giggles softly.

“I managed...” he chuckles as that and leans back into Steve, letting himself get comfortable as [F/N] turns herself to look up at Technoblade.

“Um...” she hummed, indicating for him to continue and that she was listening “thank you for, healing Phil.” she raised a brow at that.

“I mean, of course. Like I said before, since I knew that I was able to heal him, I’ve been wanting to do that for a long time, but I never had the courage to bring it up. I also didn’t want to make a potion because it wouldn’t have been as effective as doing it by hand.” she then rolled her wrist “But I’m also not a healer, like I said, but I couldn’t stand not giving it a try.” Technoblade raises a brow.

“Not a healer? Then what were you?” she chuckles softly, feeling a little embarrassed bringing up the past.

“Well, uh... I was a Warrior training to protect my odyssey.” his eyes widened in shock “I was one of the best as well, but after those hunters found a way to kill us permanently, our only choice was to flee instead of fight back. We couldn’t afford all of us being hunted down, we couldn’t go extinct, so we went into hiding.” she then sighs “As far as I know, I’m the last there is... but I hope not and that the others are hiding as well.” he nods his head.

“... can you tell me more about your culture?” she stares at him before a bright smile spread across her face, finally, she’s been wanting to discuss about her culture with someone for so long and it makes her happy that Technoblade wants to learn. The two hybrids didn’t even notice how long they’ve been talking for, Technoblade asking various questions while [F/N] happily answered each one of them with detailed answers. He goes to ask some more questions but stops when he notices her wanting to get up, so he quickly backs up, Steve doing the same thing and they both watch as she stretches and flexes her wings back while stretching her arms above her head.

“Ah... that was something I really needed.” she then giggles softly “Sometimes when no one was around, I would go into the Nether and bathe in the lava or relax in the fire. The Nether is where I truly feel like I can be myself.” he lifts his head, nodding slightly while letting out an oh.

“So that’s where you go most of the time I can’t find you.” she rubs the back of her head, a sheepish grin on her face.

“Yeah, sorry about that.” she then let out a hum when she noticed something through his trapdoor window, peering outside she raised a brow at the sight “Hmm? Is that Ghostbur?” Technoblade perks up at the mention of the ghost and he looks out as well, squinting his eyes at the man.

“He’s just standing there...” he muttered “I don’t know what Ghostbur’s doing out there.” she nods before pushing the trapdoor open and cupping her mouth.

“Ghostbur! What are you doing out there?” she shouts, she notices him smile as he approaches the house.

“Hello?” he calls.

“Hello.” Technoblade greets back as [F/N] waves her hand.

“Tech-- hi, Techno and [F/N]! How’s it going?” they both back away, closing the trapdoor, and go over to the front door and open it for the ghost. Technoblade going outside while [F/N] stayed inside the house but leaned against the doorframe “Hi, I’m-- I’m, I’m here. I was-- I was coming through the area and... oh! [F/N], are those wings?” she hums at that, flapping them a little show him.

“Yeah, they are.” he claps his hands.

“Oh, how wonderful! Now you’re like Phil!” she hums again, nodding her head.

“That’s right.” they both couldn’t help but laugh gently at how happy Ghostbur looked, he then grabbed a hold of her hand and pointed with his other at a sheep with its wool dyed blue.

“Look, look! It’s a sign.” she chuckles “Blue!”

“Right, blue.” he starts to chatter before stopping a lighting up a bit.

“You know, when I was in the area, I saw a couple of people around.” this caused the two to freeze up.

“Hmm?” both she and Technoblade look at each other “Ghostbur, can you tell us who exactly you saw?” he hums at that, looking up in thought to remember just who exactly he saw.

“If I remember correctly... it was that Tubbo, Big Q, Fundy and the new guy Ranboo.” the two hybrids freeze up at that before going into a state of panic.

“Oh, shit!” she curses “They must’ve followed me without me even realizing it! I’m so sorry, Techno!” he shakes his head as he rushes inside, [F/N] following closely behind.

“Don’t worry about it, I’m fully prepared.” he then turns and places a hand on her shoulder “And now I have you by my side.” she stared up at him before they both nod, he prepares himself once more, armoring up and making a few more potions, [F/N] doing the same as they both rush around his house. Ghostbur places a finger on his lip as he watches the two scurry to prepare themselves for the battle that’s about to come, [F/N] was in the middle of putting on a Netherite Chest Plate, now being mindful of her wings, when Ghostbur approached her.

“Are you alright, [F/N]?” she raises a hand.

“Ghostbur, now it a terrible time.” he tilts his head when he notices the distress in her voice as she rushes past him and grabs a couple more potions.

“Please, please. Have some blue, come here.” she pauses at that as he approached her and offered her some blue dye, she stared at it for a good few seconds before sighing softly, she sheathes the sword at her hip and takes the blue.

“Thank you for the blue, Ghostbur.” he nods, a blue blush rushing to his cheeks as a bright smile appeared.

“Blue will make you happy! It’ll make you feel better!” he takes her hand in his “Are you feeling better, [F/N]?” she nods.

“Yes, thank you, Ghostbur.” his smile never faded away, Technoblade then appeared behind her and grabbed her shoulder tightly.

“Are you almost ready, [F/N]?” she nods, putting her Netherite Helmet on “Okay, Ghostbur, I need you to take that sheep and get as far away as possible.” she nods once more before peeking her head over Technoblade’s shoulder.

“Hide over a hill or something!” she suggests after throwing Ghostbur a lead.

“O-Okay!” they watch as he goes outside and towards the sheep, attaching the lead to the sheep and leading it away “Come here blue boy. Okay, bye, bye Techno and [F/N]! H-Have fun preparing for the-- for the event.”

“Alright.” Technoblade goes back into the house as [F/N] waves Ghostbur goodbye, she takes a breath before staring down at the blue in her hand, she sighs and pockets it before going over to where Technoblade was and saw him staring out the trapdoor windows. She started doing the same before a sudden realization washed over her and she gasped as she grabbed him by the forearm, looking up at Technoblade, who looked down at her in surprise at the sudden gasp.

“Techno, what are we going to do about Phil?” she asks, his eyes widened at that, and he looks up at where his room was “He’s practically a sitting duck, even if he does wake up, he’ll be ridiculously weak and fatigued. That took a lot out of him.”  

“... he’ll be fine. As long as we keep them out of the house, they won’t be able to find him.”

“But they know I brought him with me.”

“But what they don’t know is that he’s out cold. All they know is that he’s here, but he could purposely be out of sight so that we can get the upper hand on them.” [F/N] knew that he was just as nervous as she was, neither of them wanted to leave Philza on his own and that he was only saying that to reassure himself, so she nodded her head and placed her hands on his forearm.

“Alright... as long as we keep them out of the house.” he nods.

“Then no harm comes to Phil.” they both nod, they both then turn their heads at the sound of chatter, their eyes widened at the sight of Ghostbur talking to the Butcher Army “Oh god, that plan to have Ghostbur hide over the hills did not work!” she shakes her head.

“Not at all!” she slaps her hands over her face “Urgh, Ghostbur!” she groans out, [F/N] was over Technoblade’s shoulder as they look through the trapdoor and watch Ghostbur’s interaction with the Butcher Army, they both gasp when Ghostbur looks at them.

“No, no! Don’t make eye contact with me—no, don’t wave at me Ghostbur! No, no! Do not wave at me!” [F/N] slaps her hands over her face again as she shook her head.

“Oh no, they’re punching him. No, oh no... Ghostbur you’re on your own.”

“We can’t save you, Ghostbur.” Ghostbur then starts walking over to them “Oh this is not good—no, no! Don’t walk over to us! Don’t lead them over to us! Oh—I’m starting to hate this guy so bad. I hate this guy so bad.” [F/N] just groans as she presses her hand to her forehead once again when Ghostbur starts waving his hand, Tubbo, Fundy and Ranboo behind him while Quackity was beside him with an axe in hand.

“Hey, hey Technoblade! [F/N]! The—They say they’re going to kill you, Technoblade.” he presses a finger to his cheek as he looks back at them “I’m not so sure about [F/N], but--” Technoblade shook his head as he opened the door and looked at Ghostbur.

“Ghostbur-- Ghostbur, why are you—why are you leading them over to my house? Why are you doing this?” Ghostbur looks back at the Butcher Army then back at them.

“What do you want me to say back to them?” [F/N] was over Technoblade’s shoulder again as she points at them.

“Tell them that we’re not here and to fuck off!” Technoblade nods his head.

“Yeah, tell them that they’re at the wrong place.” Ghostbur tilts his head to the side.

“But that would be lying.”

“I-I—I need you to—they're going to kill me! Why are you not okay with lying?!” they both look over and sigh “And they’re all here, they’re all here. They’re all right outside my house.”

“Oh my god...” [F/N] grabs Ghostbur by his arm and pushes him behind her before grabbing him by the arms and pulling him close “Ghostbur, hiding from them is not an option anymore.” she swallows thickly as she looks up at the house then back at him “Ghostbur, I need you to do me huge favor, okay? It’s really important, so you can’t mess this up, okay?” he nods his head, watching as she kept looking back at Technoblade and the Butcher Army then back at him.

“Oh! Of course, of course! I can do anything!” she nods her head.

“I need you to look after Phil.” she whispers softly just so the conversation was between them “Phil is in the house and he’s very weak, Techno and I can’t look after him right this very moment because of the Butcher Army. I need you to go into the house and keep Phil safe no matter what, if someone comes knocking on the door that’s neither Techno or I, don’t open the door. Phil’s life is your top priority.” Ghostbur nods his head.

“Yes, yes! I can do that! I can most definitely do that, [F/N]!” she nods with a nervous smile before pushing himself slightly towards the door.

“Good, then please, keep an eye on Phil.” he nods before trotting into the house, closing the door behind him for extra measure. She takes a breath before looking back over at Technoblade and saw that he was trying to calm down the four that were ready to take his life, telling them that he’s changed, but they just weren’t listening. She exhales sharply before spreading her wings and flying up, Technoblade heard this, so he stretched his arm out and watched as [F/N] perched herself on his arm, kneeling and glaring at the Butcher Army while resting her hand on his head.

“[F/N]! Are you going to fight by his side?!” Tubbo shouts, her gaze hardened on the young boy.

“Technoblade is my greatest friend, there’s nothing you can do or say that will sway my mind.” Quackity sneers at her before raising his axe and pointing it at her.

“So, you are going to betray L’manburg? You are going to betray us? You aren’t going to defend the country that you helped build with Wilbur?!” she closes her eyes at the thought before shaking her head, that was nothing more than a distant memory now, she narrows her eyes on him.

“L’manburg died alongside Wilbur. The L’manburg Tubbo is governing is nothing more than a graveyard that should’ve been left untouched.” she spreads her wings open as she takes out her enchanted Netherite Sword “If you want Technoblade, you’re gonna have to go through me.” he grins.

“You’re gonna have to go through us!” she hops off his shoulders and hovers behind him as she readies her Netherite Sword, Technoblade smirks as he grabs two potions and lifts them over his head “I choose blood!” he shouts before throwing the two potions, a Potion of Strength and Swiftness, to the ground and it splashes on the both of them, this caused the Butchery Army to take a step back.

“No!”

“Oh no!” she and Technoblade look at each other and they nod, she hovers backwards before flying up high then diving down towards Fundy, blade pulled back and arm stretched out. Fundy notices her aiming towards him so he let out a startled yip and started running away but she didn’t let up as she pulled her arm back and swung it at him, he had enough time to turn around and parry her attack but she put enough strength into the swing that she sent him flying backwards and into a tree.

“Hoo wah!!” she shouts before encasing her sword in fire then bringing it up and above her head, she then swings it down and a wave of fire was sent flying towards Fundy. His eyes widened at the attack and immediately he scrambles to his feet and flees to dodge the intense attack, he felt his body start to tremble at the sight of the trees ingulfed in flames before turning his attention back towards [F/N] and saw she had a tight grip on her sword as she glared at him ”Next time, I won’t miss.” she then kneels down, pressing a hand to the snow covered ground and digging her feet into the ground before shooting towards him. Technoblade let out a whistle at the sight of [F/N] practically chasing after Fundy and swinging her sword at him, waves of fire following with every swing.

“Damn... [F/N]! We’ve totally got to spar in the future to determine who’s the stronger one between us two hybrids.” she laughs at that, grabbing Fundy by the back of his neck and slamming his head into Tubbo’s, who was brave enough to some charging over to help his fellow hybrid friend out, only to be a burden and have Fundy thrown into him.

“I believe it’ll end like how all our other spars have ended, Techno! With a draw!” she answers back, watching as he easily dodged Ranboo and Quackity’s attacks, flat side of his sword to block Quackity’s axe, throwing it to the side before punching him in the face then going for Ranboo. He shook on the spot when the eyes of a predator were trained on him and he tried to attack, only for Technoblade to grab the shaft of the axe and take it off him, using it himself to hit the younger boy with the blunt side of the axe and send him into the ground “Ah, we should fight battles together more often!” she cheers, grabbing the two she was fighting and throwing them towards Technoblade. He lets out a laugh at the suggestion as he ducked, letting the two get thrown into Ranboo and Quackity, who managed to pick themselves up, only to fall to the ground once more when Fundy and Tubbo were thrown at them.

“We really should, it’s like light exercise.” she hums with a nod.

“It really is.” she then looks at her back, flapping her wings “I need it the most, it’s been so long since I’ve fought with my wings out; I’m a bit rusty.”  

“Ah, that makes sense.” she nods once more, charging forward as he ducks down once more. She jumps over him, her hand on his back as she kicked Quackity across the face when he managed to get up and tried to strike Technoblade, only for [F/N] to intercept. She lets out a laugh as she does a roll before standing to her feet, jumping up and down a couple times before approaching Technoblade once more, he raises his hand and she doesn’t hesitate to slap her hand against his.

“It’s fun fighting by your side, Techno.” his gaze softens at that.

“It’s good to have someone fighting BY my side.” her eyes widened softly at that before she frowns, she then lightly smacks him on the shoulder.

“Remember this, Techno. Phil and I will always be by your side, no matter the consequences. Till the end of days, we will always stand by your side.” he smiles softly at that; however, the moment was rudely ruined when a blade pierced through her chest. Technoblade’s eyes slowly widened at the sight as blood slowly dribbling out of her mouth, she looked down at the blade through her chest as blood started seeping out of her body and bleeding into her shirt “Wow... would you look at that. That doesn’t look good.”  

“[F/N]!” he shouts, he looks behind her and saw that it was Tubbo that stabbed her. The sight of his friend being stabbed; the sight of her blood, it made him see red and the voices in his head were going absolutely crazy.

[F/N]

[F/N]

HE HURT OUR FRIEND

KILL THE CHILD

HE DOESN’T DESERVE MERCY

BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD

BLOOD

BLOOD

“BLOOD!!” Technoblade shouts before pulling out his sword and charging towards him, Tubbo stumbled back as he pulled out his axe from his inventory, raising it up to block each and every one of Technoblade’s brutal swings, but he couldn’t stop himself from falling onto his back.

“Big Q do something!” he shouts, raising his axe one more time to block Technoblade’s sword from slicing his face “Big Q!” he growls and pulls his sword back one more time and goes to deliver the final blow but was blocked when a sword came into view and stopped him from striking Tubbo’s head, another growl rumbled in his throat as he whipped his head over to glare at the figure who dare stop him but froze at the sight.

“Stop! Stop, Technoblade!” it was [F/N], still with the sword lodged in her chest, as she used her sword to block his attack “You don’t need to go feral, Techno! I’m fine.” he looks her up and down, his eyes just trained on the sword still in her chest.

“How are you...?” she just grins, pulling away and reaching back. She let out a grunt as she struggled with the angle she was at before letting out a grunt, spitting out some more blood when she pulled the sword out of her chest. He lets out a sputter of words as he dropped the sword, raising his hands and reaching towards her in case something happens “[F-F/N]! What are you--” he cut himself off when her grin widens as she nonchalantly shrugs her shoulders as a flame burns over where she was stabbed as her blood sizzled away.

“I see you forgot what kind of hybrid I was, Technoblade.” she then pats her chest, raising her foot to slam it against Tubbo’s chest when he tried to get up “Wounds like these have no effect on me. See?” she grabs his wrist and gently places his hand on where she was just stabbed, he starts patting her chest before letting out a relieved sigh.

“A warning would’ve been appreciated, [F/N].” she shrugs.

“Well, I was going to tell you, but you went into a blood frenzy.” they both laugh.

“Technoblade! [F/N]!” they both turn their heads to the call and their eyes widened at the sight, Quackity was holding the lead to Technoblade’s most prized horse Carl with the blade of his sword at his neck, both Technoblade and herself lift their blades and point it in the direction of where Quackity was, though [F/N]’s foot was still pressed firmly on Tubbo’s chest to keep him pinned.

“You get away from that horse right now!” Technoblade shouts.

“This is how this is going to go, Technoblade. Because of how gracious I am, I only want you. I will let [F/N] go as long as you drop everything you have and come with us, if you don’t, I am going to kill this fucking horse.” [F/N] looked up at Technoblade and noticed his hesitance, her eyes then moved down to Tubbo and a smirk graces her lips.

“Or,” she starts, Tubbo gasps at the sight of a fire sparking in the palm of her hand before engulfing her entire arm, he flinches and his eyes widened when she points her hand directly at his face “you let Carl go and leave, or I kill Tubbo in cold blood.” Fundy and Ranboo take a step forward.

“You wouldn’t! He only has one canon life left!” Fundy shouts.

“Wasn’t he a brother to you?!” Ranboo adds, she glares over at them.

“Well, you’re threatening one of my greatest friends, so I can’t help but take drastic measures into my own hands.” she looked down at Tubbo and he flinched when he noticed that she wasn’t fucking around, he grips her ankle and gives her a desperate look.

“Y-You... you wouldn’t.” his face slowly drops when she sneers at him.

“For Technoblade? I would.” she then turns back to Quackity “Make your choice, Quackity! Give us the horse, or I kill Tubbo.” there was a tense silence between the six of them, the blazing and crackling of [F/N]’s fire was the only thing that could be heard as Quackity was lost in thought. Fundy and Ranboo were holding their breaths, not knowing whether they should approach [F/N] to get her to stop, but Technoblade was still standing beside her, and who knows what will happen if they try anything “Come on, Quackity, make your decision or else I’m melting his face off.” Technoblade looked down at [F/N] and noticed that she was indeed hesitating, telling by the bead of sweat bleeding down her cheek as she glared at the man threatening her friend.

‘I’m not actually going to burn his face off. I’m going to use a low temperature flame just to scare him enough to get them to back off, but Quackity is crazy enough to gamble with the lives of others just to benefit himself.’ her eyes narrowed on Quackity when she saw him lower his axe, his eyes looking side to side in thought ‘This will be enough to get you to reveal your true colors towards the other three following your lead and get them to question your ideals, Quackity. So, hurry up and make your choice.’

“Well, sorry Tubbo,” their eyes widened when they saw Quackity raise his axe over Carl’s neck “just know that your death was for the greater good of L’manburg.”

“Quackity!” they all shout, she grits her teeth before moving her arm away from Tubbo’s face and blasting a wave of fire at Quackity, this caused Technoblade to grab her arm and pull it down.

“Are you crazy?! You’ll hit Carl, too!” she shook her head as both Quackity and Carl were engulfed in flames.

“No, I was using a low temperature flame the whole time, so it should only warm them up.” she closes her hands into a fist when Quackity hadn’t let go of Carl’s lead, she was hoping it would startle him enough to get him to let go of the lead, but that hadn’t been the case as Quackity’s laughter rung throughout the entire area as he walked through the flames.

“I knew you didn’t have the balls to kill Tubbo, that’s why I gambled with his life.” she let out a grunt when Tubbo shoved her foot off his chest, stumbling into Technoblade’s arms, she watched as Tubbo scrambled to his feet and over to where Fundy and Ranboo were “And now you’ve lost your leverage against us. This is checkmate.” both she and Technoblade felt their shoulder gradually lower.

“Still think we can take them?” she asks, he shakes his head.

“Not without any harm coming to Carl.” she nods her head.

“Sorry for messing up, Techno.” he lets out a sigh as he shook his head once more.

“No, it’s not your fault, we just didn’t know how far Quackity would take things just to get his way.” she still lowers her head, she was getting ready to peel off her armor when Technoblade got in front of her “You only want me, right? Let [F/N] go and I’ll come willingly and unarmed.” this caused her eyes to widen, grabbing his arm and making him look down.

“No, Techno! You’ll die!”

“What are you saying, [F/N], Technoblade never dies.”

“Then what about Phil? What do I tell him that I let his greatest friend go and get executed?! I don’t have the heart to tell him that, Techno!” slowly, tears of lava starting to swell in her eyes once more before she let out a gasp when Technoblade pulled her into his arms and hugged her. She shook her head as she wrapped her arms around him, but she let out a grunt when Technoblade tightened his grip on her to the point that he rendered her unconscious and limp in his arms.

“It’s a shame you won’t be able to get a say in the matter, [F/N], so please don’t blame yourself for my choice.” he picks her up bridal style and looks towards Quackity “You want me, right? So just leave [F/N] alone, and I’ll come without a fight.” Quackity’s finger tapped the throat of his axe, looking up in thought before shrugging his shoulders.

“Oh, what the heck, fine. Ranboo, take [F/N] from him and put her inside.” Ranboo seemed to hesitate, he looked at Technoblade and flinched when he saw him growl at him, but he reluctantly approached the duo. He watched as Technoblade’s facial expressions morphed into one that was ready to bite his fingers off to one that looked so gentle and soft, when [F/N] was in his arms, he couldn’t help but let out a grunt with how heavy she was... maybe it was the amount of armor she was wearing or how heavy her wings are “Hurry it up, Ranboo, we don’t have all day!” Quackity shouts, he nods his head and quickly rushes inside to place [F/N] down in front of the fire, he made sure she was comfortable before rushing out and came back to see Technoblade stripped out of her armor while Fundy and Tubbo tying Technoblade up with ropes “You’re back, great.”

“She hadn’t made a fuss.” Quackity nods his head.

“Good, good.” he then waves his hand as he approached them “We got what we came for, so let's get outta here. We’ve got a long walk ahead of us.”

[with [F/N]]

“Techno!!” [F/N] woke up with a gasp, shooting us from where she was laying down and shouted out Technoblade’s name, she looked around in confusion and noticed that she was inside his house, and yet he was nowhere to be seen and the only source of light was her. She immediately stood to her feet and rushed out the door, her heart dropped at the sight of the aftermath of their battle and they were nowhere to be seen. She spreads her wings and flies up into the sky and looks around, trying to look for any sign of where Technoblade and the Butcher Army and how far they went while she was out for god knows how long “Come on… come on, come on, come on! Where are you? You couldn’t have gotten far…”

“[F/N]!” she looked down and noticed that it was Ghostbur that called her name, he had his bright smile on his face while that blue sheep was by his side, she purses her lips when she noticed that he was waving for her to come down so she let out a sigh before flying down, he smiles at her when she landed on the ground, bouncing on her feet as she looked at him “I kept Phil safe, like you asked! He’s still sleeping as we speak, but I believe he should be waking up any time soon.” he let out an oh when he realized that [F/N] was shaking on the spot, it couldn’t be due to the cold, her body was pumping on adrenaline and her body was made of fire. He takes a step forward and cups her cheeks when he noticed that tears were threatening to spill from her eyes as she shook in anger and despair, he caresses her cheeks with his thumbs, pursing his lips and humming softly when blue dyed smeared onto her cheeks.

“I lost him, Ghostbur. They’re going to kill him, and it’s all my fault...” she lets out a gasp “What am I going to tell Phil? Oh god, what am I going to tell him?” he continues to caress her cheeks as he watches her get ready to start crying, she lets out an oof when he squishes her face and pulls her forward, making her stumble forward because of the sudden jerk of movements.

“Phil will be upset, surely he will, but he will also be happy to know that you fought by Techno’s side to the very end in order to protect him.” he shakes his head lightly “It’s not entirely the end of the world, [F/N]. There should still be time to go get him.” she nods her head.

“Y-You’re right...” she sniffles, pulling away and wiping away her tears before they could burn the ghost, chuckling softly when she looked down at her arm and sleeve and saw the blue dye from his hands on her cheeks and now her sleeve “I can totally beat them there and get the surprise on them.”

“You better count me in, then.” they both raise their heads, Ghostbur smiles and claps his hands while [F/N] gasped as she approached him.

“Phil, what are you doing out of bed?” she calls out as she starts nearing him, he raises his hand to stop her before giving her a stern look.

“It doesn’t matter, what matters right now is Technoblade.”

“I know that, but what could you possibly do? You should still be worn out after the healing, Phil.” he chuckles softly, she watches as he pulls out a potion before sculling it, she takes a step forward and noticed the immediate change the potion had on him as he stood up straight. She then stumbled backwards when his wings spread and stood out to their full length, she couldn’t help but marvel at the sight of his gorgeous wings returned to their former glory before they were burnt and damaged.

“A little potion should be more than enough to help me back to my feet.” he said as he stretched his arms and back, flapping his wings a couple times before turning towards [F/N] “Shall we get going?” she stares at him before smirking, tossing him a couple things before spreading her own wings.

“Lets.”

[at l’manburg, with technoblade] 

Walking up the steps to the cage that was to hold him in his cell for his execution was slowly dawning on him, each step he took felt heavy, almost as if he was trudging through ocean waters. It was unsettling that this was where he was going to die, what was upsetting was that neither Philza or [F/N], hell, even Tommy, wasn’t there to see him take his last breath. He was going to die alone with no one but his enemies to watch him, Fundy was the one to lock him in the cage and he turned around to face them as Tubbo took his spot on the podium to make his speech.

“Technoblade has robbed this country of what made it special; everything that defined what it was. He stepped in when he shouldn’t have. He caused chaos, he ruined the government! He— Punz is throwing fucking—“ Technoblade wasn’t bothered listening to the blubbering bullshit Tubbo was goin on about because it just meant nothing to him, but at the mention if Punz, he raised his head and saw the mercenary throwing an Ender Pearl down from where he was and made his appearance in the middle of it all. The Butcher Army was confused as to why he suddenly showed up but were taken aback when he threw down multiple potions to boost his own stats while causing a smoke screen, what really threw them in a loop was when he placed down TNT.

“Punz! What are you doing?!”

“Punz, stop!”

“Fucking get his ass!”

“I’ll— I’ll just sit here.” Technoblade muttered to himself, watching the chaos unfold as they all chased after Punz to stop him from doing what he was doing, Technoblade sighed to himself as he leaned against the steel bars of the cage “This is nice.”

“Technoblade.” he flinched slightly at the sound of a echoing voice, turning his head, he hummed softly at the sight of Ghostbur and that goddamn blue sheep right behind him, obediently following after him while nibbling on the hem of his yellow sweater “Technoblade!” he cheered once more, to which the latter pursed his lips as he slowly nodded his head.

“Hello Ghostbur.” he greets, rather calmly despite the fact he was about to die.

“I’ve named him— I’ve named him Friend.” he nods.

“That’s fantastic Ghostbur, that’s fantastic. I’m about to die Ghostbur.”

“Okay, fuck it. Fuck it!” Technoblade turned his attention away from Ghostbur when he heard Quackity shouting while rushing back over to where the lever was while the others dealt with Punz.

“Big Q, pull the lever!”

“Heh?!”

“Pull the lever!” Technoblade takes a step back, looking up at the wooden blank that kept him and the anvil intending to kill him away. The thumping in his heart was beating so fast that it was all he could hear, slowly, everything started going slow motion in his point of view. He opened up his inventory and pulled out the one item that he kept hidden from the Butcher Army that would surely save his life, but he also knew that it was going to hurt like a motherfucker. So, holding onto it with a grip that made his knuckles turn white, he closed his eyes shut and waited for the impact of the anvil to kill him. However, it never came and the only thing that followed was the sound of shouting and a loud crash, slowly opening his eyes, he raised his head and a shallow breath escaped his mouth as he looked up at the individual.

“What took you so long, [F/N]?” she only snickered, sitting on the edge of the cage with her legs crossed and an amused look on her face. What had happened was that she was waiting on the sidelines for the anvil to fall before flying over and kicking it away so that it wouldn’t land on Technoblade and kill him, tapped her cheek and gave him a bit of a cheeky grin “I was almost expecting you not to show up.” she laughed, throwing her head back.

“That’s mighty cruel of you, Techno. I believe if I were to let you die, Phil would kill me being dragging your ass out of the depths of hell.” he laughs at that.

“Yeah, I do expect him to do that.” the two share a laugh despite the dire situation they were both in, Tubbo now stood next to Quackity and looked over at the older man, flinching slightly at the angered and irritated expression on his face followed by a hint of nervousness.

“Why do you keep on interfering, [F/N]?! Don’t you know that we’re doing this for the greater good?!” she clicked her tongue at the reasoning, turning her head to sneer at him.

“The greater good? Is acting like Schlatt going to bring L’Manburg back to its former glory? What a fucking joke.” she only snickered when she noticed both he and Tubbo flinched at what she said, both probably having differents reasons as to why they reacted the way they did, telling by the faces they were making.

’Dammit, why the HELL is she always getting in the way?! The two of them alone are a force to be reckoned with, but now they’re together again.’ Quackity thought, closing his hand into a tight fist before glowering when [F/N] turned her gaze upon the four of them, not a hint of fear in her eyes ‘We should’ve killed her when we had the chance.’

”We still have the upper hand, Quackity!” Fundy shouts, rushing over to him and standing behind him “We still have Techno’s horse!” his composure slowly returned at the mention of that.

“Y-You’re right! You might be here, but all we need is that fucking horse is to keep you in line!” he shouts but the color in his skin began to drain out of his body when he noticed that she never dropped her confident expression, only now, she was even more amused.

“Oh, really? Then where is Carl?” she questions, they look over and noticed that the horse was gone, she soon killed before pressing a finger at her temple while giving them a psychotic expression “Are you stupid?! Are you that mentally subservient that you cannot think properly?! Hah! Did you really think I would interfere without being absolutely sure that the win was in my hands?” she then leans to her right while pointing to her right with her thumb “Dream was a dear and gave me a hand.” she cooed, they all look over and saw Dream holding the end of the lead to Carl as he led him away.

“Dammit! After him!” he shouts, they go to chase after him but came to an abrupt stop when [F/N] blasted a wave of fire in their tracks, they slowly look over and saw her sneering down at them.

“With that, we’ll finally be able to fight you without holding anything back.” at the mention of that, Technoblade perked his head up and looked up at her.

“[F/N], where’s Phil? Don’t tell me you left him alone at the house? I know that because Ghostbur is here with Friend.” she raised a brow at the mention of Friend? She glanced over and saw that he meant the blue sheep that was beginning to follow the forgetful ghost around, ah, so that’s what he called it.

“Haha! Don’t worry about it, Techno. He’s absolutely fine.”

“Yeah mate, I feel great.” he turned his attention away from [F/N] and a look of disbelief makes its way to his face at the sight of Philza slowly gliding down to the execution stage, he lands on the ground before reaching his hands through the bars and taking Technoblade’s hands “I’ve never felt better.” he lets out a weak chuckle, his head hanging before him as he shook it side to side.

“You’ve no idea how grateful I am to see you flying.” he grins.

“And we both know who we have to thank.” they both look over at her and saw her grinning before saluting them.

“And you know I’d do it again, yeah?” she gives them a soft smile “You guys are worth it all.” she then raises her hand, waving it over the bars of the cage and they melted. Technoblade takes a step out of the cage before offering his bound hands to her, she grabs the chains and they too melted because of the high temperatures that the palms of her hands were producing.

“Thanks for the save.” they pat his back.

“Any time, old friend.” both her and Philza place down Ender Chests filled with various potions, weapons and armor that would help them take down the Butcher Army in this second round. The winged duo step to the side, Philza to Technoblade’s left with [F/N] to his right, and they flare out their wings as Technoblade lowered his head to place his crown on his head before standing tall and he three of them glare down at the Butcher Army that were doing their best to keep their composure.

“Ah haha, did you really think, Quackity, that you could kill me?” Philza and [F/N] hovering off the ground before flying forward and taking down the other three, leaving Quackity for Technoblade, and they were having little to no trouble handling them. Hell, even Punz was a dear and was making it a three v three, their teamwork was absolutely flawless that the young trio were having a tough time landing a single hit on the other three that were giving them so much trouble. Quackity felt a bead of sweat roll down his cheek when he noticed that the tables had turned and now he was on the losing side, he growls and looks towards Technoblade before letting out a grunt when he jumped off the stage and kicked him back.

“You... you’ve done so much fucking damage!” he shouts, swinging his axe in an attempt to do some damage to the Blood God, only for it all to be in vain as Technoblade had no trouble dodging all his febble attempts. He glanced down at his sword before swapping it out for a diamond pickaxe, he waits for Quackity to swing it down on him, when the time came he raised his pickaxe to catch the underside of the axe then he jumped over the smaller man and threw the axe away before turning back around to face him with the pickaxe held tightly in his grip.

“I have a pickaxe Quackity, and I’ll put it through your teeth!” he shouts, keep to his word, he threw his arm up and the pointed side of the pickaxe came into contact with his face. [F/N] couldn’t help but wince at the sight of the pickaxe piercing through the entire left side of his face, from his bottom left side of his lip to the upper side of his eyebrow, she didn’t even need to wait to know that he wouldn’t be able to see through his left eye again.

[Quackity was slain by Technoblade]

“W-Wha-- Big Q was--” Fundy let out a grunt when he was kicked to the ground once more, he raised his head and his ears pressed against his head at the sight of the four glaring down at them with an indifferent expression on their faces. Punz didn’t stand by them but he was close as the winged duo flew over to Technoblade, [F/N] perching on his shoulder while Philza stood by his side with his wings folded by his back.

“I don’t think I need to say this, but you guys bringing me out of my retirement when I told you I had changed my ways... this only solidifies my reasoning's as to why the government needs to be destroyed.” he says in a monotone voice, throwing his blooded pickaxe over his free shoulder and the four of them glare down at the Butcher Army “I promise you this, the next time you dare come looking for me or even step foot onto my property again, I will make sure that there won’t BE a next time, got it?” they didn’t even wait for an answer when they walked past the frozen trio and left L’Manburg.

[outside of l’manburg]

“Oh, that was absolutely thrilling!” [F/N] cheered, hovering off the ground while clapping her hands, she then turned towards Punz and saluted him “Thanks for the help, mercenary boy.” he merely waves her off, shoving his hands into the pockets of his hoodie.

“As long as the money is good, I could care less.” she rolled her eyes and threw down another Ender Chest, he opens it and his eyes let up at the sight of various diamond, gold and emerald blocks within it, he raises his head to question her but she raised her hand to stop him.

“The less you know, the better.” he gives her an OK gesture.

“Fine by me.” he puts the chest in his inventory and there Dream makes his appearance with Carl in toe, she and Philza hum at the sight of relief on Technoblade’s face as he rushes over, the two couldn’t hear the conversation between the two but she could just guess what he was saying to their friend, perhaps it was the same conversation the masked fellow had with her.

”I can already guess that the only reason as to why you’re helping Techno out of this pinch is because you want a favor?” she questioned after finding him and Punz watching the entire scenario of Technoblade’s execution from the rooftops of L’Manburg ”If you give me a hand, I’ll owe you a favor too.”

“Will you? I’m pretty sure you can handle this situation on your own.”

“What I want from you is for Punz to give me an extra hand, but for you to get Carl out of there.” she said, she leans forward to get a closer look at the situation, looking over to see Philza watching from a distance as well ”If a favor isn’t enough to pique your interest, I’ll double the amount you’re paying Punz.” now that definitely caught his interest.

”Really? Hell yeah, I’m in.” she then glances over at Dream, she could just tell that his eyes were on her wings, he lets out a hum before offering his hand towards her.

”Alright, you’ve got a deal. We’ll give you a hand, but you owe me a favor and you pay Punz double.” she nods her head, taking his hand and giving it a firm shake.

”Deal. My debt to you will go until it is paid.” when he was finished speaking with Technoblade, he turned to give her a look and gave her a satisfied nod when he saw her bow her head “Well, that went swimmingly, don’t you think? You didn’t even need to use that Totem of Undying, and you even managed to get a good nick out of Quackity! That was certainly satisfying.” Philza nodded his head as Technoblade jumped onto Carl’s back then rode off, going their separate ways from the two while [F/N] name and himself flew beside him.

“Certainly, and it feels fantastic to be able to fly again. Thanks again, [F/N]!” she winks at him. 

“No problem!” she then hums, bringing a hand to pinch her chin “But I do feel like we’ve forgotten something.”

...

...

“Oh shit, we forgot Ghostbur.”

Soulmates

word count: 8339

Fandom: IRL!MCYT Pairing: Dream x Male!Reader              Sapnap x Male!Reader              GeorgeNotFound x Male!Reader Pronouns: He/Him Relationship: Romantic Occupation: College Student                      Professional Skateboarder                      Traveler Ability: N/A

Keys:

[M/N]: Male Name [H/C]: Hair Color [E/C]: Eye Color [S/C]: Skin Color

Warnings: n/a

“Soulmates” pt.2

Soulmate AU: When both soulmates look into a mirror at the same time, they see their soulmate’s reflection.

word count: 2659

DreamWasTaken:

It was one of those rare occasions where Dream was streaming on his twitch account and it wasn’t for MCC, it was just some casual talking with his friends and fellow twitch streamers as they played Minecraft. No lore or challenges, just simply playing around in either survival or creative mode, it was entertaining nonetheless because it was Dream after all. [M/N] was one of those in the audience that was very entertained, watching his stream on one of his monitors while another monitor displayed his work that had to be finished. [M/N]’s attention kept drifting away from what he was supposed to be doing before eventually giving up and putting his full attention on the stream, a smile worked its way to his face at the sound of Dream’s iconic wheeze laughter when Quackity cracked a joke.

“Hey~ while we’re on the topic of Dream’s nonexistent love life,” Quackity started, snickering when he heard Dream let out a shout ”Let’s talk about soulmates!” he cheered, this earned many people in each of their chats to agree, even the others in the Discord call agreed. Soulmate; a person ideally suited to another as a close friend or romantic partner. It was quite a common occurrence in this world, each person had a different way to find their ideal partner that was meant to be theirs ever since they were born, but the thing that made each person different was that many people had different ways to find their soulmates. Some had the iconic “Red String of Fate”, some had more complicated ones like “having the first letter of their name” on your wrist, and the lucky few who had “timers” located on their wrist.

[M/N] was one of the unfortunate few who had no clue how he was supposed to find his soulmate, he could see colors perfectly, he had a perfectly normal physical appearance and he couldn’t hear any voices ringing in his head, not even marks. He was often teased by his peers and sometimes his family over the thought of him being alone forever; that he was destined to never find his soulmate or that he never had a soulmate, to begin with. He often detested conversations regarding the subject but spoke to not be rude, when asked how he was supposed to find his soulmate... he’d lie through his teeth. It always did hurt that he didn’t know how or who his possible other half was but as he grew older and older, he slowly began losing hope of ever finding a soulmate.

”Soulmates, huh? Has anyone found their soulmate yet?” George asked halfheartedly, grabbing his water bottle and taking a sip, he lets out a refreshed sigh as he places it down before looking into his camera ”Hey chat, how have you been able to find your soulmates? I wanna hear some stories.” Karl lets out a giggle, nodding his head as he looked over at his own chat.

”Same here! I’ve heard some really cute stories.” [M/N]’s interest immediately deteriorates and for some odd reason he was able to focus on his work once more, he pushed through hearing them read out some people’s experience on finding their soulmates, it irritated him as he typed away at his bored, he could only hope that the conversation would stir away from that topic sooner rather than later.

”Enough of the cliché bullshit! I wanna hear some uncommon ones.” Dream says this caught the attention of many 

”I’ve read that there are some rather unique ways to find your soulmate in comparison to some boring ones like their name is on your wrist. Jesus, I want someones where you have no fucking clue who they are.” the chat for all of them went quiet for a couple minutes, all viewers thinking if they’ve got a unique one or not.

dilfking_ donated $10

i think i have one thats odd. this isn’t mine, but rather my cousin’s. he said that the way he was able to find his now current wife was when he looked in a mirror and there he saw her reflection instead of his own

”Mirror?” Sapnap questioned, leaning forward because he was quite intrigued by the story ”Wow... that really is odd! Yo, dilfking_, jesus, you so far take the cake on this one.” Karl let out an ooo sound, clapping his hands.

”Hey, since it’s so uncommon, why don’t we all pull out some mirrors and look into them, hmm? Including the viewers, maybe they might find their soulmate.” [M/N]’s fingers paused from what they were doing, hovering over his keyboard as he listened to his favorite streamers agree, some getting up so they could pull out a mirror. His gaze dampened a little, he was getting desperate by the second and his mind was debating whether or not he should do it as well... ah, what the hell? He lets out a sigh as he pushed himself back a little and there he saw his full body mirror leaning against his wall, what are the chances he’ll actually find his soulmate? There are two outcomes that could occur.

1. he sees himself and he just wasted his time and got his hopes high for absolutely no reason.

2. he actually sees his soulmate and he freaks the absolute fuck out.

If he gets either he’ll cry.

”Why don’t we all do it at the same time, yeah? I think that would make things even more interesting for us as well.” Dream suggested, Quackity laughs at the idea as he claps his hands.

”Ooo, I like that idea very much! If Dream finds his soulmate, they’ll be the first person to see his face in his entire fanbase and they’ll know just how ugly you really are.” Dream rolls his eyes at that as he laughs.

”Oh, come on now. I assure you, I’m actually quite attractive.” this earned him a huff from Sapnap.

”As much as I want to disagree with you, I can’t help but confirm that he is a very sexy man.” now that got them all to laugh, even [M/N] couldn’t help but snicker at that, but just what are the chances someone would be lucky enough to be paired with him through this way? [M/N] would be lucky to get anyone.

“Way to lighten the mood.” he hummed softly, George pats his desk before waving his hands.

”I hope you all have gotten your mirrors ready because we’re about to see if we can find our other half in three... two... one!” at the final countdown, everyone that was participating looked into their mirrors. [M/N] was still very hesitant before he let out a deep breath and leaned back once more to look at his mirror, however, what he saw was different from the last time he glanced at it. He nearly fell out of his chair when he didn’t see his reflection, instead, he saw the reflection of someone completely different that looked just as equally surprised as he was. Gorgeous dirty blonde hair and a noticeable stubble with a unique shade of green eyes, he wasn’t wearing anything extravagant, only a hoodie and some sweats along with a headset, and yet despite the casual attire, this stranger was quite attractive.

For the person in the mirror, he was just as shocked as [M/N] was. He wasn’t really expecting to see anything other than his own reflection, but imagine his surprise when he saw someone elsewhere his reflection was supposed to be. This attractive man has short/long [H/C] hair with [E/C] eyes that just seemed to suit him quite well, he was wearing casual attire but instead, he wore a shirt and a pair of shorts. The two of them continued to stare at each other, not even realizing that they were even doing that until he noticed that [H/C] male started tearing up before letting his head drop a little but his hand came up to catch his head.

“So you’re real...” [M/N] muttered to himself, hand pressed to his forehead as his tears slowly started falling from his eyes “After all this time, you were actually real.” the stranger on the other side of the mirror couldn’t hear what he was saying, he could only see him, it felt like he was on mute and it irritated him that he wasn’t able to comfort his soulmate.”Hey Dream, why’d you go quiet all of a sudden?” Karl questioned, Quackity lets out a laugh as he leans back in his seat.

”What? Did you find your soulmate or something?” he jokes, he expected Dream to laugh with him but was only given silence as a response. He laid in his chair for a couple seconds before sitting up straight, leaning into his mic as he stared at his camera ”Dream? Why aren’t you answering me, you son of a bitch?” he heard the other stutter out noises before finally giving him a verbal response.

”I actually did...” he murmured softly, [M/N]’s eyes widened when he heard Dream speak, whipping his head around to look at the stream ”Huh? He’s looking at something now.” [M/N] was in utter disbelief as he looked back over at his soulmate, his heart thumping against his chest when he heard Dream through the stream say that his soulmate was looking at him again. [M/N] was having a mental crisis. Not only was he actually able to find his soulmate, but he was that lucky motherfucker that got the Dream, the famous YouTuber and Twitch streamer known for his crazy Minecraft plays, as his soulmate!

“Holy shit.” was all he could say, a soft blush rose to his cheeks when he heard Dream laugh.

”I think they just swore, aw~ do you find me that attractive?” he cooed, not really expecting to get a response, but was thoroughly surprised when he saw [M/N] nod his head ”Wait, can you hear me?” [M/N] nods his head once more, he then perks up as he looks around his desk for something, when he finds it he grabs it before scribbling on it and presenting it to Dream.

‘I’m actually watching your stream right now.’ it read, [M/N] chuckled softly when he noticed Dream squinted his eyes as he read the message, his eyes drifting off for a couple seconds before he jerks back in surprise.

”So wait-- fuck, Sapnap called it.” he hears Sapnap let out a cheer, Dream slaps a hand onto his face before dragging it down his face, even though he couldn’t hear him, he couldn’t help but flush a little at the sight of [M/N] bursting out into laughter “No fair, you can hear me, but I can’t hear you. Plus, you already know my name, can I have yours?” the others in the Discord lean forward, rather interested in the fact that Dream managed to find his soulmate, much to their dismay.

“How cute~” he cooed softly, he tears the page off, crushing it into a ball before throwing it into a bin. With a fresh new page, he thinks for a bit before writing down what he wanted then showing Dream his message. At first, he read the first part then paused a little, he sat there for a couple seconds before muting himself.

”Hey, Dream, where did you go? Dream?” they all let out groans when they realized that Dream wanted to see what it said, muting himself in case he accidentally reads it out loud.

’Hi Dream, I’m a really big fan and I’m quite shocked to know that you’re my soulmate. I always thought that I didn’t have one, but I’m so glad that I do. I was quite lonely because I was never sure if I was ever going to find my soulmate, so thank you for the reassurance. Also, thanks for the sneak peek, by the way, you really are a sexy man. From yours truly, [M/N].’ when he noticed Dream had finished reading it, he lowered it and waited anxiously for his reaction. Now that he couldn’t hear him anymore, he was even more worried, he twiddled with his fingers then perked up when he noticed Dream laugh. Dream rummaged through his own desk before pulling out a notebook, scribbling down his reply then showing it to him.

’Hi [M/N], I’m quite glad that you’re a fan of mine, if not we probably would’ve never been able to see each other, huh? Don’t go blabbering about what you know to others, okay? I’m still planning my big face reveal, so no spoilers. Plus, you’re quite attractive as well. I believe I scored big time.’ Dream smiles when he noticed [M/N] grow flustered, pressing a hand to his temple as he tried to suppress his grin but ultimately failed. Dream noticed [M/N] soon rise to his feet as he approached the mirror, so he did the same thing, there they both noticed small little details they couldn’t see from where they were sitting. The former pouted softly when he noticed that the latter was just a couple inches taller than him and was a bit more muscular while his [S/C] skin was a bit tanner, for [M/N], he noticed that Dream had freckles scattered across his face and though he was wearing a hoodie, he noticed some more dancing along his neck.

The two continued to stare at each other before [M/N] raised his hand and pressed it against the glass, Dream didn’t hesitate to follow suit and pressed his hand where his hand was, the both of them smiling softly when they could just feel a soft warmth beneath the palms of their hands. To them, it was quite comforting that they were finally able to find their other half.

Headcanons:

dream immediately ended the stream and left the discord call. [m/n] felt a tad bit guilty for killing everyone’s joy but he was a little touched that dream dropped everything so he could talk a little to him.

they exchanged numbers and discord usernames so they could privately chat amongst each other, it was genuinely quite fun.

sometimes [m/n] would hear sapnap in the background screaming at him to stop talking to him and hangout, to which he would be ignored in favor of talking to him even more.

dream wanted to visit him or for [m/n] to come visit him, but realized the exact distance between each other.

[m/n] resided in hawaii, explaining why most of the time dream always sounded so tired whenever they chatted (florida is five hours ahead of hawaii)

other than that, dream would mostly flaunt about how he was able to find his soulmate.

cue quackity saying it was his idea to talk about soulmates.

cue george saying it was his idea to ask the chat their stories.

he ignored them.

[m/n] was later invited to their discord, much to his excitement because he was still quite a fan to the dsmp.

[m/n] would often laugh when he would hear sapnap saying how dnf was now dead thanks to the fact that dream was now taken and all his love and attention was now directed a him.

at least dream shut up about george now.

when [m/n] decides to visit dream, he would keep it a secret and would surprise him. though, he would tell sapnap the plan and the guy would hands down drop everything to help him.

sapnap quite liked [m/n].

when [m/n] was in florida, sapnap would smuggle him into dream’s room and when the latter does appear in his room, he would tackle the poor man to the ground and embrace him. 

the both of them would feel a type of warmth swell in their chest and as they laid their on the floor, dream would push himself off the ground so he could finally kiss the lips of the man destined to be his.

Soulmate AU: A tattoo that represents their soulmate is on their body and it blooms/grows when they meet.

word count: 2448

Sapnap:

“Karl, what the fuck man?” [M/N] murmured to himself, glancing at his phone that was pressed to his ear in confusion. His younger cousin, Karl Jacobs, was currently on the phone with him as he sat in the skate park with a couple of his friends, he was currently sitting down with his feet hanging over the edge of the cradle, board beside him as he watched other skaters go by but his attention was fully on his cousin on the other line.

”Oh, come on! I’ve told him about you and he’s been dying to meet you, mostly because he wants to show off how good he is at skating.” [M/N] hummed at that, hmph, sure. [M/N] was a professional skateboarder who’s performed in many skateboarding competitions, winning his fair share and even being lucky enough to be sponsored by MrBeast, courtesy of Karl.

“I thought you two lived in different states?” he said, giving his friend a death glare when tried kicking his board down the cradle, only for him to react quick enough to move it away then flip them off.

”You clearly don’t look at social media, do you?” he only rolled his eyes in response to that ”He came from Florida to meet up with me, we’ve done a couple things and I mentioned visiting the skate park you always go to. He seemed to remember that in a passing conversation and asked if you would be there.”

“My fame is nothing in comparison to yours, Karl. Why does he want to meet me so bad?”

”... he’s a fan?” [M/N] purses his lips, face drawn a blank as he leans back in where he’s sitting, he hums in thought before shrugging his shoulders.

“Well, alright. I don’t understand why he’s a fan of mine, I’m not that popular.” he could tell that Karl waved his hand to dismiss him.

”On the contrary, cous, you are popular. Remember who’s sponsoring you?” he pulls a face at that, right ”Since I’ve been given the go too, I’ll see you in a couple hours, okay? Don’t bail on me now.” [M/N] rolled his eyes at the playful tone in Karl’s voice.

“I won’-- hey! Fucker, give my board back!” Karl winced, pulling the phone away from his ear when he heard [M/N] start cursing from his side of the line. He starts laughing when he could hear his cousin screaming at his friends for stealing his board and skating away from him, he hears [M/N] growl before bringing the phone back up ”I’ll see you when I see you, right now I need to beat some ass.” Karl snorts.

“Alright, don’t commit murder.”

”No promises.” with that he hung up, Karl jokingly rolled his eyes before glancing over at where Sapnap was, to which the latter had an excited grin on his face as he bounced up and down on the couch like a child on christmas day.

“So, what did he say?” he eagerly asked, standing up and approaching his taller friend.

“He agreed, but we might want to be quick because I think he might take a life.” this caused Sapnap to look up at Karl in a confused manner. Sapnap, the mighty Texan man and skater boy, was in disbelief when he learned that Karl Jacobs was related to the renowned skateboarder, his cousin to be exact and that they were really close. He bombarded Karl with questions because he wanted to know so much about him, being one of his biggest fans, he found watching him compete in competitions so thrilling and exciting he feels his heart skip a beat each time he sees him perform tricks for beginners to complex tricks for pros. His mind soon drifted off to a time when [M/N] won a competition and was doing an exclusive interview, the topic? Soulmates.

”Soulmates?” he questioned, everyone, watching whether in person or in the comforts of their homes, couldn’t help but be curious to his answer ”Well, finding my soulmate isn’t particularly my main priority. I think it’ll be great if we meet, but I’m not in any rush to find them.” the interviewer nods their head.

”I see. But, do you know the method to find your soulmate?” [M/N] nods his head, for context, he had stripped his shirt off because the blistering hot sun was shining down on them all but after performing all those tricks under it and the pressure, he took his shirt off to cool himself a little. Back to the topic at hand, there, he pointed at flame tattoos that started at his left shoulder that spread up to the bottom side of his neck, took up the left side of his collar bones, and traveled down his arm a bit but stopped at his bicep ”The moment I meet my soulmate, my tattoo will spread further along my body and my soulmate will have a tattoo similar to my own personality.” people in the crowd clapped their hands.

”Wow, such a unique way to find his soulmate.”

“I’m jealous.”

“The tattoo looks cool on him.”

“His soulmate makes him look even cooler.”

Watching that interview gave Sapnap hope that he was his, mostly because he had the same type of way of finding his soulmate as [M/N], but that could purely be a coincidence... he hoped not. The tattoo he had was on his back, it started from the right side of his back and it seemed to be a flower of sorts that was going to bloom but traveling down his back and nearly covering his entire back was vines coming out of the flower-filled with thorns. By the time Sapnap’s thoughts came back he realized that he was sitting in the passenger seat of Karl’s car as he drove to the skate park where [M/N] currently was committing first-degree murder.

“Should I watch what I say?” Karl rolled his eyes at that.

“No, he’s one of the most vulgar people I’ve ever met, even more, vulgar than Tommy.” that caught Sapnap by surprise “He acts polite when he needs to be, but behind closed doors, he’ll curse like a sailor. Though he’s attentive when the time comes.”

“Attentive?”

“You should see him with my cat, one time he came to my house just to take my cat. I swear.” he nods his head at that.

“Okay.” it didn’t take long for them to arrive at the skate park, Sapnap was a little nervous and it showed by the way he was huddled to himself with his board in his hand as he followed closely behind Karl, who smiled and greeted the local skaters who recognized him as [M/N]’s cousin.

“Yo, Karl’s here!”

“Hey, Karl!”

“Who’s your friend there?” a few people asked, said man grinned as he pats Sapnap’s back and pushes him forward slightly.

“A friend of mine, who’s also a fan of [M/N].” one of them laughed, kicking his board up before pointing behind him.

“If you’re looking for him, he’s back there. We had to stop him from sending the guys to the hospital after they stole his board, you know how he sees that fucking board as a child.” this caused Karl to roll his eyes once more.

“That’s because it was custom made... and was also a gift from me.” he muttered the last part to himself, feeling a little touched that his cousin treasured it, he remembered the first time he saw [M/N] use the board in one of his competitions and he was absolutely over the moon. They all go over to where [M/N] was and there they saw him, Sapnap watched in awe when [M/N] performed a kickflip onto some railings, effortlessly grinding on them before landing on the ground and casually skating around. Karl goes to call him out but they all pause, watching as he skated over to where another railing that kept the skate park gated from the water on the other side, there, when he got closer to the railings he jumped off his board and into the water “Wha the-- what the fuck?!” Sapnap was just as equally shocked but the other skaters merely laughed.

“The fuck did he do that for?” one of them shouts, the ones closest to where [M/N] was were laughing as they recorded what happened.

“We bet [M/N] wouldn’t do that, before saying that he ain’t no pussy and doing it.”

“That sounds like him.”

“Mm hmm.” a couple minutes past and [M/N] finally emerged from wherever he came from, he was laughing wholeheartedly as his friends gave him pats on the back, he then swiped away the money they bet on. They spoke amongst each other until they told him that his cousin and his friend were finally there and so [M/N] looked over at them, he offered them a smile followed by a wave before approaching them.

“Sapnap, calm down. I can feel your nervousness all the way from here.” Karl glanced down, letting out a soft sigh when he noticed that Sapnap was trembling from anxiousness as [M/N] got closer and closer.

“I’m sorry, I just can’t control it.” he had a gay panic when he saw Karl’s cousin reach down to grab the ends of his shirt before pulling it over his head, Karl rolled his eyes at how overdramatic that was while Sapnap was fighting everything just to keep his face from turning completely red. His eyes were looking down at his feet but he couldn’t help but steal glances at him, mostly at his tattoo that nearly covered his entire left side.

“Hey Karly, it’s been a while.” the taller of the two of them greeted, Karl huffed as he poked his chest.

“I thought I told you to stop calling me that.” he snickers.

“It’s cute, and I know you like it.” he smiles when he noticed Karl was trying to fight down the grin that was threatening to spread across his face as small giggles came out of his mouth, he then dropped his shirt to the ground before leaning down slightly to wrap his broad arms around him to pull him into a hug “It’s good to see you, it’s been a while since the last time I got to see your ugly mug.” they both share a laugh as [M/N] put him down, this allowed Karl to smack his arm.

“You are you calling ugly?” he shakes his head before turning then raised his arm to gesture to Sapnap “This is the friend I was telling you about, his name is Nicholas, but he usually goes by Sapnap.” Karl moved so that he was standing beside his taller cousin, [M/N] looked down at him and noticed that the expression he wore was a mixture of excitement and anxiousness “He’s a big fan, by the way.” Karl whispered in his ear, this didn’t go unnoticed as Sapnap glared at him.

“Quit it, Karl!” [M/N] only laughed.

“A fan, huh? Well, I can’t help but be a fan of yours as well, Nicholas. I’ve watched a couple of Karl’s streams and other videos on YouTube and I’ve grown quite fond of your appearances.” he chuckled when he noticed that spurred a bit of a reaction out of him.

“Tha-- Thank you.” this action earned [M/N] another smack to his arm.

“Stop torturing the poor guy.”

“I’m not.”

“Are too.” he shook his head, not even answering him because he knew this was going to be a back and forward argument between the both of them, so he offered his hand towards Sapnap.

“Though you already know, my name is [M/N]. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Nicholas, or should I call you Sapnap?” teasing him felt so fun, watching his face flush an even deeper shade of red, he then watched as Sapnap shakily reached for his hand to return the handshake,

“You can call me whatever makes you feel comfortable.”

“Alright, Nicholas.” the moment the two of them grasped each other’s hands, [M/N] felt a burning pain that spread from the left side of his torso and arm and traveled over to his right and now there was a symmetrical flaming pattern on both sides of his body. For Sapnap, he felt the thorns and vines on his back begin to cover his back as the flower bud bloomed into a gorgeous flower and other flower buds on the vines bloomed as well, littering his back with flowers and flower petals. Everyone stood in shock at what had happened, [M/N] glanced down at his chest and saw how the flames on his body spread the moment he shook Sapnap’s hand so he glanced down at the other and saw his face was completely read.

...

...

“What a revelation.” he murmured.

Headcanon:

the moment sapnap saw how it was him that caused his tattoos to grow even more, he quite literally fainted.

by the time he came down to earth, he noticed that he was laying down on a bench with [m/n] sitting by his side, using his hand fan his face to keep it cool.

[m/n] felt him shift so he glanced down and noticed how he was covering his face, he found it absolutely adorable so he didn’t hesitate to lean down and press his lips to the back of his hands.

his friends called him gay.

karl told him to get a room.

the next following days was [m/n] visiting karl’s house unannounced just so he could spend some time with his cute soulmate, to which he would flirt and tease with relentlessly.

karl would sometimes have to throw [m/n] out of the house because he would find it annoying whenever he would find his cousin making out with sapnap on the middle of the couch.

speaking of which, [m/n] would feel absolutely honored to be sapnap’s first kiss, he would make sure that their kiss was filled with some much love that the other would be craving him.

sapnap would try to fluster [m/n] with everything he had, but the other was just a professional and whenever he did attempt to do something, it would just come back and bite him in the ass.

sometimes literally.

other than that, cuddling with this beautiful specimen of a man is absolute paradise.

despite being taller and more muscular, [m/n] can’t help but be the little spoon between the two of them.

sapnap ain’t complaining, he quite enjoys the feeling of his arms wrapped around this much larger man as the other held him close.

these were the small moments these two loved to bask in.

Soulmate AU: The location of where they meet their soulmate appear at a certain time in their life and when they meet their soulmate they appear in the picture.

word count: 3232

GeorgeNotFound:

To George, the way he had to find his soulmate was exactly like GeoGuessr. He pinched the bridge of his nose as he held the polaroid picture within his hands, the picture held the location of where he would meet his soulmate and he could just recognize it as Miami Beach in Florida... he was dreading the thought that he was actually Dream's soulmate. He shook his head as he glanced at the other photos and noticed that they were all popular places within America, from Texas to Washington, even places out of American like France and Italy.

"They sure like to travel a lot." he muttered to himself, placing down another photo when he recognized the famous monument in the background. He groaned to himself when he realized that Dream lived in Orlando, which was a two to three-hour drive from Miami Beach, why did it have to be that far? He lets out a sigh as he tosses the photo down onto the table he was sitting at, leaning his cheek against his closed fist but he couldn't help but stare at the photo. His curiosity would eventually get the best of him once he gets to Florida but until then, he pushed it into the back of his mind as he collected each of the photos and put them away in a box for safekeeping.

Eventually, the thought of his soulmate slowly drifted out of his mind and he focused more on posting videos onto his YouTube and Twitch accounts to satisfy his viewers. However, when the due date for him to travel to America to visit his friends in real life started to preoccupy his thoughts, the thought of coincidentally meeting his soulmate at the same time couldn't help but make his pale skin turn a shade of red. Whenever that kept happening, he would pull out the box of blank photos and stare at them for hours on end, feeling a tug on his heart each time and feelings of excitement taking over his heart. He was getting rather eager to leave for America with each passing day, then soon that day finally came, he packed his things, the box of photos too, and hopped onto the next early flight to Florida.

"George!" he was a little flustered upon meeting Dream, this 6″3ft of a man who opened his arms wide and enveloped him in a long hug, managing to lift him up and swing him side to side. The two of them laughed when Sapnap came from behind them and hugged George from behind him, squeezing them both with the strength he had in his arms "You're finally here, I'm so happy." Dream cheered, Sapnap wore a similar expression as he released them from his side of the hug.

"Yeah, we have the spare room prepared and everything, all you need is to put your stuff in and you're all set." Dream nodded his head as he grabbed a couple of his bags, Sapnap doing the same.

"We'll even give you a hand." George scoffed with a laugh, rolling his eyes as he elbowed Dream in his side.

"Gee, thanks." they all share a laugh, they threw his luggage into the boot of their car before Dream took the wheel, Sapnap fighting George for the passenger seat, before taking off for Dream's house. When arriving, George was greeted with the sight of cute little Patches curled up in a ball on the couch, the younger duo laughed when they saw George shuffle over to where Patches was and so they left him to pet the cat while they brought his stuff to the spare room. Petting Patches felt like paradise, he was quite scared Dream's cat wouldn't like him but seeing her melt within the palm of his hand made him think otherwise.

"Hey, George!" he let out a groan, whining a little when Patches got up and sauntered away at the sound of Sapnap's shouting from upstairs "Give us a hand at unpacking your shit." now this caused him to react.

"Wait, hey! Don't touch my stuff!" he then heard laughter coming from the two before rushing upstairs, throwing the door open, there he saw the two looking through his suitcases "Man! You nosey dicks." he shouts, rushing over and swiping his things from them.

"We're just giving you a hand." he rolled his eyes, he helped them organize his clothes and other belongings he brought the way he wanted, he was in the middle of refolding one of his clothes when he heard Dream let out a hum.

"Hmm? Hey George, what's this?" he glanced over his shoulder and there he saw Dream opening the box full of photos, he sighed, shaking his head as he put the folded pants into the draw as he approached them.

"Jesus, don't you know curiosity killed the cat?" Sapnap scoffed, peeking over Dream's shoulder as he took one of the photos.

"And yet, satisfaction brought it back." Dream raised a brow.

"Wait, isn't this Miami Beach?" he questioned, taking a closer look at it, recognizing the shorelines of the beach "Yeah, it is! How do you have a polaroid photo of Miami Beach? I thought you said you've never been to America." he just waves his hand to dismiss the thought, snatching the photos back from them both and putting it back in the boat.

"That's because I haven't been to America, they're just the location of where I'm going to meet my soulmate." he casually answers, getting ready to put the box away but Dream took it out of his hands once more, taking out the same one he was eyeing and holding it above his head and out of his reach.

"Wait, your soulmate?!" Sapnap snatched it from Dream and eyed it, letting the taller male to sulk, he then laughs.

"Hah! DNF is officially dead." George just rolled his eyes.

"So dramatic." he takes it back once more but this time he eyed it for a good couple of seconds, not noticing the way Dream and Sapnap loomed over his shoulder to look at the photo.

"We can go find them, you know?" this caused George's face to turn red, bringing the photo close to his chest as he shook his head.

"N-No... we don't really need to." they both lean back and eye each other before wrapping an arm around his shoulder, causing him to let out a yelp when he was pulled back, he felt the two press their cheeks onto his as they grin at him.

"Oh, but we really do. We need to see if this chump is worthy of you."

"Mm hmm. Maybe we can invite Karl and Quackity to help." George sighs, but in all honesty, he quite appreciates it.

"Haa, sure." the plan to find his soulmate soon turned into a trip between them and the other two, a little road trip from Orlando to Miami. Sometimes the main objective as to why they were traveling to Miami would be thrown out the window by Sapnap and Dream because it was a road trip between their little group and even if they couldn't find his soulmate, they were going to enjoy themselves and have fun. The day to set out was when Quackity and Karl rocked up to Dream's place, they exchanged their happy greetings before jumping into the car and starting their three-hour trip from Orlando to Miami.

Dream was the first to drive, George in the passenger seat while Sapnap, Quackity, and Karl sat in the back, in that order. Most of the ride was George sitting in silence as he thought of countless scenarios in his head, what is he supposed to say when he meets them? Are they going to like him? How was he supposed to act with a complete stranger? How was he going to explain that he was their soulmate? He groaned as he buried his face into the palms of his hands, he was having a mental breakdown but the sound of his friend's encouragement managed to lift his spirits.

Just a bit.

"Damn, that was a long drive." Sapnap groaned out, placing his hands on the lower side of his back and leaning backward, letting out a sigh when he heard a crack. The others made noises of agreement, stretching their aching bodies as they filed out of the car and looked around. Quackity lit out a cheer, inhaling deeply through his nose to inhale the scent of the salty ocean water, grinning to himself when he felt the blistering sun shining down on him.

"But it's all worth it, don't you think?" Karl giggles to himself while nodding his head.

"Mm hmm, even if we don't manage to find them, we can still enjoy ourselves, right?" they all turn to George and saw he wasn't really listening, his attention back on the photo. Dream was the first to approach him, placing a hand on his shoulder and giving it a light squeeze, this caused the brit to finally raise his head to look up at his friend.

"We'll do our best to find them, okay? We won't stop until you want to, okay?" he slowly nods his head.

"Okay. Thanks for the help." they each give him a grin.

"Without a doubt, George!" he mirrors the expression they gave him before they left the parking lot, finding the location where the picture was taken was a hassle. They were at Miami Beach, a popular beach and a tourist attraction within Florida and finding that one specific spot from that photo was most likely going to take forever. Though, keeping to their word, half of the time they spent that day looking for his soulmate while the other was spent relaxing under the sun, playing in the water, and greeting a couple fans that recognized them... to which Dream sped off and jumped into a bush to hide since he hadn't really face revealed just yet and only left his house for moral support for George, also to meet the fucker who was his sou--

"This is taker forever." George groaned out, slapping his hands onto his face and dragging them down. He and the other four sat on beach chairs, each with a beverage in their hands while laying down, though George was the only one sitting up straight "What if we don't find him them?" Quackity rolled his eyes, pushing his glasses up.

"You're being dramatic and impatient, Gogy. Plus, meeting your soulmate is all about fate. Finding them is all about luck... and it is a coincidence." with that, he flicked them back down before relaxing into his chair, Karl was the next to comment, raising his head and nonchalantly waving his hand.

"He's right. You can't rush the system." George rolls his eyes.

"You guys are enjoying this too much." he grumbles, he just sighs before standing to his feet and walking off, muttering that he needed some time to be alone. This time, he was walking around with no destination in mind, just simply letting his feet carry him to wherever they needed to go. The thought of never being able to find his soulmate was slowly beginning to plague his mind and negative thoughts were circulating within his thoughts, he pulled out the photo once more, his full attention on it as he continued to walk.

What if I can never find yo--

"Incoming!" he was startled at the shout, he raised his head, only to let out a shout when he was brought to the sandy ground when someone landed on top of him. If his day couldn't get any worse, it just did. His hand closed into a tight fist and so he goes to lash out at the person in front of him but paused when they were already on their feet, a look of guilt on their face as they extended their hand out to him "Ah, shit! I'm so sorry!"

"Nice going, dude!" a voice shouted from behind the stranger, to which an irritated took over his apologetic one as he turned his head around to shout and glare at the individual.

"Shut the fuck up! It's your fault for not being able to receive it properly! You didn't even score us a point!" the group behind him laughed as he just shook his head, he then looked back down at George once more and laughed nervously "I really am sorry about crashing into you, I just get pretty competitive when playing sports." George continued to stare at the hand extended out to him before hesitantly taking it.

"Don't worry about it." George was yanked to his feet, stumbling forward by the amount of force the other put into it, and that landed him in his chest. George grew flustered and pushed himself back, cursing himself with how easily his face flushed a shade of pink.

"Are you alright there?" he reached forward, noticing how his face turned pink that reached to the tips of his ears.

"I-I'm fine, I swear." though the other was still concerned, he nodded his head. He rubbed the back of his neck, feeling the adrenaline that was bursting throughout his entire body slowly begin to fade away and that awkwardness between strangers start to rise up, he wanted to start a conversation between himself and the rather pretty man before him, but before he could start, a volleyball was spiked into the back of his head that made his head jerk forward, this also caused George to gasp "Holy-- are you okay?" he shouts, reaching forward before flinching backward when the other glared at his snickering friends.

"Oh for the love of-- you're fucking dead meat, you hear me!" he shouts, the blush returned to George's face when he saw the taller man pull his shirt over his head, and there he saw his muscular and toned body that was covered in sweat, sand and seawater "Sorry again." he apologies before rushing off to kick his friend's ass, George meekly waved goodbye before backing away. He slaps his face to regain his composure and let out a sigh, he then pulled out the photo to see if it was damaged during the fall but he froze when he saw that a person finally appeared in the picture.

There, he saw the image of the man who crashed on him, a bright smile on his face as he offered his hand to what he believed was him, and a soft blush tinted his cheeks. George felt his heart start racing, his breathing and the little words falling from his lips stuttering as he raised his head in search of the man that was walking away from him. Before he knew it, his legs were moving on their own once more to chase after the attractive and tall man.

"Wai... wait!" his voice spoke for him as his arm reached towards him, the latter was just about to reach his friends when he felt someone grab his wrist and yank him backward. He had a confused look on his face as he turned around, and there he saw that pale yet gorgeous brunette before him once more.

"Hey, are you alright?" he asked, leaning down to gently grab at the arm that was holding his wrist, George was panting slightly as his grip on his wrist tightened.

"I-I'm... you're my-- dammit, I..." he couldn't speak, when he managed to collect himself, he raised the photo with trembling hands, and the male within his hands stared at it closely. There was silence between them once more and George was regretting the fact that he was being so clingy to a stranger, but in all honesty, he was getting restless and just wanted to know if he was the one "I think you're my soulmate."

...

...

"Damn, we knew you were gay." George gasped silently when he heard voices, raising his head, he paused when he saw that the man in front of him had a flustered expression on his face, a blush on his cheeks while his friends stood behind him and stared at the photo "Can't say I'm not jealous though."

"Your soulmate is quite pretty."

"Talk about pretty privileges." he just growled at them, they snicker before running away, but one of them handed his phone to him. The stranger gently slipped his hand out of George's grip so he could remove his phone case, there, he pulled out his own polaroid photo and looked at his closely. He slowly nods his head before showing George, and there he saw that the picture revealed him with a flushed face, a soft and nervous smile on his face as he hands one hand to his chest while the other was slowly reaching forward.

"So you're my soulmate..." he mumbled softly, to which George slowly nodded his head "Um... my name is [M/N], quite an awkward way to meet your soulmate, don't you think?" George giggled softly.

"Yeah, I suppose. I'm George, by the way." [M/N] runs a hand through his [H/C] locks, messing with his hair before extending his hand out to him.

"Would you like to, I don't know, get to know each other?" he offered, George stared at his hand, [M/N] urging him to take it, the former took a breath before giving him a nervous smile and taking his hand.

"I'd like that very much."

Headcanons:

the two of them spent the rest of that day getting to know each other.

george learnt that [m/n] traveled a lot, explaining as to why there were so many photos of random locations.

he also learnt the reason as to why [m/n] was in florida in the first place, it was because that was where he was going to meet george.

wow, what a damn coincidence, it wasn’t just because [m/n] was planning a trip to miami beach but to damn find him.

[m/n] learnt from the other that he was from britian, this caused the bigger one of the two to clap his hands and saying that he’s been planning on visiting britian but now won’t because george was in america.

the two of them hadn’t even realized how long they had been talking for until george’s phone started ringing because his friends were wondering where the hell he was.

cue george bringing [m/n] back to his group of friends.

cue the look of shock on their faces as the 6″5ft shirtless man stood next to george.

quackity wanted to square up with this tall hunk of meat.

dream was totally not jealous that this guy was actually really attractive.

karl was clapping.

sapnap was laughing.

at the end of the day, [m/n] and his group of equally tall friends invited george and his friends back to their hotel room to hang about so that they wouldn’t have to drive elsewhere to find accommodations.

[m/n] and george were quite perfect together. 

they both had their own way with showing affections, and since neither of them were very forward or showy about PDA, holding hands was enough for them that very moment until they were ready. 

but george couldn’t help his heart from fluttering each time he saw [m/n] smile at him and press his lips to the back of his hands and knuckles.

this trip to america was totally worth it all in the end.

Soulmates pt. 2

word count:

Fandom: IRL!MCYT Pairing: Dream x Male!Reader              Wilbur Soot x Male!Reader Pronouns: He/Him Relationship: Romantic/Platonic Occupation: Musician                     Painter Ability: N/A

Keys:

[M/N]: Male Name [L/N]: Last Name [H/C]: Hair Color [E/C]: Eye Color [S/C]: Skin Color [B/N]: Brother Name [U/N]: Username

Warnings: n/a

because this was in my drafts for the longest time so I’m just gonna publish this shit.

i’m kinda just going through my drafts now and doing shit.

bound to be errors but I don’t give a shit.

that is all.

“Soulmates” pt. 1

requested by: @ghostking4m​

Soulmate AU: Soulmates can hear the sound of whatever song they’re singing/listening to.

word count: 4035

Dream:

“Ah!” Sapnap’s head shot up in alarm at the sound of Dream’s shouting, the two of them were currently eating in the dining room of their house rather peacefully, talking about whatever came to mind when Dream started screaming. He then shook his head when he noticed his friend cover his ears and shake his head side to side, it must be Dream’s soulmate again. Dream’s way of finding his soulmate was that when either of them were listening to music or singing a song the other would hear it, but the misfortunate thing was the fact that Dream’s soulmate was into rock or heavy metal. There was no in between, it was one or the either and they usually performed at such odd times of the day that it drove Dream insane.

“I can only assume that it’s your soulmate again?” Sapnap said in a monotone voice, lifting his fork to his mouth and chomping on the food that was on it, Dream gave him a side glare before letting out a loud groan, pressing his head into the wood of the table.

“You think?” he bites his lips as he tries to focus on anything else but the blaring music sounding off in the back of his head, it almost felt like he was in a club or maybe a rave, but god he just hated how loud it was. Sapnap let out another sigh when he noticed the tears of frustration start swelling in the corners of his eyes and threatening to fall, he pushes his chair back as he stands to his feet and leaves the room to get something before returning and putting noise cancelling headphones over his ears.

“I know they don’t do much, but at least they do something.” the headphones managed to muffle the noise but he could still just hear the screaming in the back of his head, it was making his brain shake and vibrate in an almost violent manner. The worse part of his soulmate being into heavy metal was the fact it would go on for hours and lately Dream had been getting less and less sleep and couldn’t concentrate properly, Sapnap pats his back and cocks his head to the side “Try and sleep it off, or maybe play some music to distract yourself.”  Dream groans but nodded his head, pushing himself off the table and sluggishly making his way back to his room, pressing the headphones closer to his ears just to cancel out the music. He makes it to his room and so he kicks the door open then closed when he entered it then flopped onto his bed, face now pressed into his pillow and he pressed his face deeper into his pillow when the music started to get louder.

“God... this is a nightmare.” he mumble out from his pillow, he turns around to stare at the ceiling while grabbing at the sides of his pillow to press against the headphones “Why can’t they be into classical music?” he then shook his head as he grabbed his phone and connected the headphones to his phone, he opens up his playlist on Spotify before relaxing into the comfort of his bed when he music started to play. It isn’t much, but it’ll do for now. He swore that when he ever met his soulmate in real life, he was going to get them into a different genre of music to end this nightmare.

[somewhere in california]

“Lets take a moment and break the ice, so my intentions are known~”

[M/N] [L/N], a popular singer within the underground music community who had a goddamn talent for the genre of metal or heavy metal. In comparison to his peers or members of his little band, he was smaller and or leaned closer to the skinny side with not much muscle, but damn did he have a good pair of lungs. Not only was he able to hit high notes, but he was gifted when it came down to the death scream, making his listeners shiver when he blessed them with the moment. Most of the times when he preformed in different places in California, he liked singing covers of popular heavy metal bands and giving them a try and add his own little take of it, and his audience loved it nonetheless.

He was tapping his foot on the ground as he continued to sing through the song “Shepherd of Fire” by Avenged Sevenfold (my personal favorite from the band other than nightmare), shredding the guitar as he bobbed his head to the music blaring through the speakers, he grins as he looked over at his bass player and the two of them smile at each other before continuing to play for their own personal fun and for the entertainment of their crowd. His eyes snapped open for a brief moment when, despite the fact that he was singing to the top of his lungs and the sound of loud music was blaring into his ears, he could briefly hear the song “Killer Queen” by Mad Tsai playing.

“Heh, how cute.” he mumbled to himself during the break of his song, shredding the guitar once more before grabbing the mic and pulling towards his lips, licking them before throwing his fist in the air and letting his backup guitarist continue playing “Know me by name, shepherd of fire~” he then threw his head back then down when he performed his guitar solo without a single flaw, the night went on perfectly and [M/N] and his band of misfits performed at their best and the crowd was not disappointed at all until they wrapped it up “You guys were a great crowd, I hope to see you guys during our next performance!” he exclaims, winking when he heard them let out aw’s and cries for them to come back, only for them to get a laugh in return as he walked onto backstage. 

“Tonight was flawless, as usual.” the bass player mused, opening up the fridge in their dressing room and grabbing a few bottles of water, tossing one over to [M/N] who managed to catch it without even looking “And whom do we have to thank?” he questioned to no one in particular, this caused the remaining members to each look at [M/N].

“Our lead vocalist, [M/N]~” they each cooed jokingly, causing the man to snicker softly as he twisted to cap off and skull a couple gulps of water down his throat, letting out a sigh of relief at the way the liquid quelled his aching throat. Sure he felt bad for his soulmate that he was into such a loud music genre, but after shows, he always enjoyed the soft music his soulmate would play just to drown out his voice and choice of music. It was always so soothing and his band mates would often notice, the way he sat on the couch, leaning his body into the back frame and his body swaying side to side as he eyes closed so he could focus more on the music.

“Is it your soulmate again?” the drummer asked, folded arms resting on the back of the couch as he looked down at his friend, who hummed softly and rather absentmindedly.

“Oh, it’s that look of pure bliss.” the back up guitarist said softly as they watched [M/N] slowly drift to sleep, their friend had insomnia and had trouble sleeping, that’s why he performed at night so he could tire himself out but once his soulmate started playing their own music, he started to help [M/N] get through the night.

“What are they listening to now?” the bass player asks.

“Hmm... let me see.” how he was able to recognize the song was because it was recently trending on social media, a song that was made by a popular Minecraft YouTuber that went by the name Dreamwastaken, or simply Dream. It was a soft song and if he remembered it correctly, the song was called-- “Change my Clothes” by Dream.” he answered, this caused the bass player to hum.

“Dream? That Minecraft guy, right?” the drummer snorts.

“Yeah, I heard he and his friends get cancelled a lot on Twitter! What a riot.” this caused [M/N] to pull his phone out and search his name up, he whistled to himself at all the results.

“Wow, he really is popular. For a faceless content creator, nonetheless. Impressive.” he shrugged his shoulders and decided to subscribe to him on YouTube, even going so far as to following him on Twitter and Twitch “Let me guess, we’re watching Minecraft tonight?” [M/N] snorts to himself.

“Come on, I heard this guy is funny.” he only got a groan in response which only caused him to laugh, [M/N] shook his head as he looked back down at his phone, scrolling through the search results then leaning against his knuckles as he clicked on a video.

’Dream, huh?’ a smirk crossed his lips ’How interesting.’

[time skip, with dream]

Dream was looking up at nothing in particular, but as of lately, his head had been radio silent. The first night that happened, Dream thought it was a miracle and took that moment of silence as his chance to get a proper night’s rest and enjoyed it to the fullest. The next day it was also silent, and then the next, then the next, and so on so forth until that very day. It was lovely the first couple of times, but now he was downright concerned and worried that when it does come back it’ll come back full force and run him over like a train, so he wasn’t letting his guard down for anything.

“Dream, you’ve gotta calm down.” Sapnap said firmly, looking down at his friend who sat on the couch covered in blankets and surrounded by pillows and the couch cushions “You’re being overdramatic.” Dream glared at him from his fort of pillows, his green eyes flashing with anger and suspicion.

“You’re not the one with a soulmate who’s into a genre that makes you go deaf!” Sapnap rolled his eyes, hands on his hips.

“Well acting like a dumbass isn’t going to help you.” he rolled his eyes when Dream scoffed and dug himself deeper into his fort, Sapnap then noticed Dream flinch and out of reflex slap his hands over his ears when he suddenly paused, the palms of his hands hovering a couple inches away from his ears. The younger of the two tilted his head to the side in confusion at the reaction, he believed that his soulmate was listening to music now but for some reason Dream wasn’t crying out in frustration at the volume. No, the expression he wore was surprise.

“Huh...?” Sapnap raises a brow.

“What’s the matter? Are they listening to music again?” he slowly nods his head, his hands slowly falling down onto his lap and a soft blush rose to his cheeks, this reaction took Sapnap by surprise. 

“Yeah, and they’re listening to my song...” Sapnap hums, pursing his lips when he saw Dream close his eyes and start swaying softly to his song that echoed in the back of his head, pulling the covers of the blankets closer to him as the blush quickly spread to the tips of his ears, the man then let out a shout of protest when he was shoved to the side so Sapnap could take a seat on the couch.

“Then thank the gods above that they’re listening to your song so I don’t have to hear your bitching, now scoot over, you’re taking up the couch fatass.” Dream rolled his eyes and moved over to sit at the end of the couch, Sapnap then grabbed the T.V remote and switched the T.V on.

”This just in, the famous underground singer along with his band, will be performing this week in Orlando, Florida! This is a one in a lifetime opportunity because this talented vocalist doesn’t perform out in public often, but he and his friends are being sponsored by a music industry to perform LIVE!” Dream was ignoring the noise but was startled when Sapnap let out a shout.

“Wow! I’ve heard about this guy! I heard he’s all skinny and fragile looking, but he’s got a mean voice when it comes down to heavy metal!” he then snickers, elbowing Dream in the arm and leaning close to Dream’s face “Maybe we should go and check it out, beats staying in the house.” Dream shook his head.

“No, Sapnap. I’d rather not.” the blonde then pulled a face when Sapnap gave him a pleading look “No, Sapnap. Put that blasted look away, we’re not going. I don’t have the energy nor the need to go to a rave just to listen to a guy scream.” 

“Oh, Dream, please! Just this one time, come with me to the concert and I promise you I won’t bother you for two months! I’ll even buy you better quality soundproof headphones.” Dream side eyed him, scrunching his face up before letting out a groan, knowing that if he continued to disagree, Sapnap would not cease his begging.

“Argh, fine!” he claps his hands.

“Yay!” Dream shook his head before letting his head rest back on the couch, nodding off to sleep at the sound of his song’s soft melody. Opening his eyes, [M/N] let out a soft yawn before letting out choking noise when something was thrown at his stomach, he lets out a growl when he saw that his friends threw a pillow at him so he grabbed it and threw it back at them.

“I’m trying to listen to some music, ass hats! I wasn’t able to because those managers said that I needed to rest both my voice and my ears because it’s going to be a long performance! This is the first time I got to listen to music in a long time so don’t ruin this for me!” one of them laughs, throwing their head back from their seat.

“Oh, please! Give your soulmate a break, I feel like they would be at the verge of a breakdown from all the heavy metal you listen to.” the all laugh but [M/N] only huffs, shaking his head as he puts his headphones back on and lays back down on his seat. He then glances out the plane window and hums to himself, from a small singer that lived in California that was now being sponsored to perform in Florida, he smiles softly.

’I heard that Dream lives in Florida, maybe I’ll meet him.’ he snorts to himself and lets his eyes close once more ’Yeah, fat chance.’

[time skip: later that week]

“Clay, come on, we’re gonna lose some good spots to watch him perform!” Sapnap shouts from over all the noise, they chose to address Dream by his real name so that people wouldn’t recognize him, he hasn’t really done his face reveal and people wouldn’t really think twice that he was the famous Minecraft YouTuber. The performance hadn’t even started yet but there were already a lot of people, Sapnap was very excited, the same couldn’t be said for Dream because he grumbled under his breath and threw his hood over his head.

’I can’t wait for this to be over.’ he thought to himself, though [M/N] had the same thought backstage as he was currently running on several cups of coffee, cans of energy drinks and maybe a few bottles of alcohol along with two to three hours of sleep. Practically, he couldn’t wait until this performance was over because he was going to sleep as if he was dead.

“Wow, it’s a full house!” the drummer cheered, they hear a groan so they look over and saw that [M/N] was at the verge of passing out. 

“I’m so tired.’ he mumbled, opening a bottle of water and drinking some before spitting it out when his backup guitarist smacked his back.

“Performing will wake you right up, so don’t worry about it!” he sweat drops when [M/N] slowly turned back to look at him and glared at him, he backed away and let [M/N] exhale softly.

“Well then, let’s fuck shit up.” the lights got dim and so the crowd roared with cheers when they knew that it was going to start soon, the stage was dark so they couldn’t the band walk onto the stage and each member took their respective spots. [M/N] grabbed the mic and took a deep breath, the mic managed to pick it up and so the crowd slowly brought to a silence “What an honor it is to have such an audience, and as your reward for gifting us with your presence, we’ll make sure tonight is one you’ll remember.” 

“WHOA!!!” he grinned from behind the mic when the crowd started cheering again, he nods his head before glancing off the stage to where the sound technician was, he winks and gives them a thumbs up before staring back at the crowd.

“Now, let’s head back to the early 2000′s when music was a pop.’ he snaps his fingers three times “Want your bad romance~” ([m/n] is singing jay smith’s version of bad romance) when the music picked up and he started singing, the lights flashed on and there the crowd was gifted with the sight of [M/N] and his band’s appearance. Dream took a step forward as he looked him up and down, he wore tight ripped jeans that fit him perfectly, a loose tank top that had a skull on it, his arms and torso, even on his neck was littered with tattoos and even his face and ears had countless piercings. He wore eye shadow, eyeliner, black lipstick and even had black nail polish.

“Wow...” he awed under his breath, his head bobbing to the way he was singing, despite his rather small and skinny appearance, what Sapnap and the media said were right, he had a beautiful set of lungs that allowed him to sing such low and even high notes and he was able to carry the note flawlessly. His version of Bad Romance was amazing too that he couldn’t help but rock on to the beat, however, he somehow noticed that the echoey sound of his soulmate listening to music in the back of his head was going off. He pressed his hands to his ears and tried to focus on the music but was shocked to hear that the music was the song that [M/N] was singing “No way.” he muttered to himself as he looked up at the man performing on the stage.

“Hmm?” [M/N] himself noticed that the song he was singing was echoing in the back of his head as well, was his soulmate hear at his and his friends performance? He scanned the crowd for anyone else that had the same reaction as him, there wasn’t a single person in the crowd that tugged on his heart so he was going to give up on his search until his [E/C] eyes landed on a pair of bright green eyes that almost reminded him of emeralds. [M/N] continued to sing but his friends noticed the way he was a little distracted, but he could care less as he continued to stare at the man who was just as taken aback as he was. 

’What gorgeous eyes.’ they both thought, [M/N] then smirked softly and winked in his direction, snickering to himself when he noticed the taller man instantly grow flushed and pull the sides of his hood closer to his face ‘Cute~’ he cooed in his head before taking a step forward, he eyes were still trained on Dream but no one really noticed and all thought that he was staring at him as he extended his arm out to the crowd while kneeling down when he was at the edge of the stage.

”I want your love, and I want your revenge. I want your love, I don't wanna be friends~” Dream knew that he was talking to him, he knew in the back of his head that the lyrics [M/N] was singing was directed at him and he grew even more flustered when [M/N] continued to keep eye contact with him “I don’t wanna be friends, want your bad romance~” [M/N] then pulled away, grinning to himself as he continued to sing the chorus of the song while the crowd cheered behind him.

“Wow, he’s really good!” Sapnap cheered while bouncing on his feet, he glanced up at Dream and was taken aback when he saw that Dream was trembling softly while his face was completely red “Clay?” 

“... I’m so glad I came here.” Dream let out with a strangled voice. 

“Huh?”

Headcanons:

when the performance was over, dream and sapnap were brought backstage to meet [m/n] and his band. 

obviously sapnap was over the moon and confused as to why they of all people were given the opportunity to meet them, but dream knew and he was getting more and more nervous with each step he took. 

[m/n] gave a brief explanation to his friends as to why he was bringing people backstage because he usually never did that, and they were more than excited to meet his soulmate/the poor sap who was tormented to be his soulmate. 

when they were brought backstage, sapnap was the first to speak to [m/n], saying how his performance was amazing and how he loved his voice. 

[m/n], of course, thanked him for the compliments and happily agreed to an autograph and selfie before moving his attention towards dream.

everyone in the room thought it was quite adorable and amusing the way dream was trembling softly as [m/n] sauntered his way over to him, hands behind his back as he leaned in closely to the taller male.

[m/n] was short; brother stood at a measly 5″5ft while dream was 6″3ft, so the it was funny that dream was trembling in front of him. 

sapnap was still a little confused as to what was going on but it clicked when [m/n] grabbed dream by his belt while his other hand grabbed the collar of his hoodie to yank him down and pull him into a kiss. they all left them in the room when things got heated.

needless to say, the next day sapnap noticed how dream’s neck was littered in bruises, hickies and black lipstick marks when he got home.

since [m/n] and his lot were staying in orlando for a couple months, [m/n] would often visit dream in the comfort of his home and together the two of them would listen to a range of different music. 

dream would introduce [m/n] to different songs and music genre’s while [m/n] would introduce dream different rock and heavy metal songs.

sometimes they would create different songs together and [m/n] would perform them whenever he had a show, blowing a kiss in the camera when aimed at him and dream would always know that it was meant for him, same with sapnap because he would always see dream bury his face in his hands or arms. 

sure he was half dream’s size and was pretty skinny, but he was by no means weak. motherfucker has to carry amplifiers, speakers and instruments all the times so he could lift.

dream didn’t believe him until [m/n] managed to throw him over his shoulder and carry him around with little to no struggle.

never again.

other than that, the two of them enjoy spending time with each other in absolute silence because the two of them simply get the bask in each other’s presence and listen to the sound of each other’s breathing or their heart beats.

at least now [m/n] gives dream heads up on when he’s performing and what songs he’s singing to warn the poor guy.

but dream could have it either way now that he knows that his soulmate is a spunky, short little menace that could absolutely demolish him.

same with [m/n], knowing that his soulmate was a cutie, because flustering him is an absolute delight.

Soulmate AU: Soulmates are briefly able to see each other whenever they have dreams, but when they catch a brief glimpse of them in real life, the next time they have a dream they get the full image of them.

word count: 5453

Wilbur Soot:

“What do you look like?” [M/N] let out a frustrated groan as he stared at his unfinished painting, it was of a man sitting peacefully in a flower field of orange poppy flowers, but what made it unfinished was the fact that [M/N] could not put a face to the man that was sitting in his painting. He was painting an image he saw in his dream, what he believed was his soulmate. He had been having the same occurring dream for the past couple of weeks and it was always the same scenery, same flower field and the same person, but he just wasn’t able to see the face of this person “This is so frustrating.” he grumbles to himself, threading his fingers through his hair than messing with his hair.

“You’re totally gay.” [M/N] deadpans at the sound of his brother’s voice, he looks over his shoulder and saw his brother leaning close to the canvas and stared at the figure he drew, he then nods his head before looking [M/N] in the eye “Yup, totally gay.” he laughs when [M/N] shoved his face away.

“Yeah, what the hell are you doing in my studio? You know you’re not allowed in here.” he then realized something when [B/N] took a seat on one of his wheelie stools, pushing himself across the room “Actually, the hell are you doing in my house? When did you even let yourself in?!” he shouts, this only caused his brother to laugh.

“I was here for maybe... five or ten minutes. I was calling your name but you were too absorbed into your work to even notice I was there.” [M/N] deadpans once more before sighing and standing to his feet and putting his palette down on a table covered by a sheet, he then grabs a wet cloth and cleans his hands the best he could with it.

“Why are you here?” now it was his brother’s turn to give him a look.

“Dude, seriously? I’m here to take a look at the painting you were supposed to be working on for mum’s birthday!” [B/N] narrows his eyes on [M/N] when he saw the realization dawn on him at the mention, [B/N] let’s out a grunt when [M/N] threw the cloth at his face before dashing over to where he put said painting, when he peeled the washcloth off his face he whistled to himself when he saw the painting of their mother.

“You just reminded me that I needed to buy a couple more paint buckets to get the right color for the background, thanks bro.” his brother rolled his eyes as he approached the painting and saw the process of it.

“No worries, looks good by the way.” [M/N] pats his shoulder.

“Thanks.” they both wink at each other “Think you can give me a hand buying some more paint, that shit’s fucking heavy and I could use some help.” [B/N] gave him a thumbs up.

“Got it.” driving to the store wasn’t a hassle, what [B/N] hated helping [M/N] with when it came down to getting new paints was how picky [M/N] was and how long it took the fucker to choose a paint. It irritated the man that [M/N] could remember all the names to the same color, like if he pointed at a random shade of blue, he would instantly know the name and number of that blue. [M/N] didn’t even need to turn around to know that his brother was irritated and frustrated with him as he picked up two different shades of orange colored cards and looked at the two of them, a tick mark appeared on his forehead when he saw his brother throw his arms up.

“They’re the same shade, fucker!”

“Well I want a precise shade, fucker!” they would have continued arguing if it weren’t for the sharp glare that was given to them by one of the employees there, they immediately grow silent but that didn’t stop the glares they were sending each other. [B/N] was bouncing on his feet, trying to distract himself while [M/N] was looking for the right shade of orange, before letting out a groan and walking away “Now where are you going, [B/N]?” 

“I’m going to a different aisle to distract myself, call me when you’re finished.” [M/N] goes to call out to him but sighed when he was already gone, he shook his head before looking back over at the color cards. He probably spent a good ten to fifteen minutes looking at different shades of different colors before nodding his head and grabbing two buckets of paint and a few miniature ones in the bottles, by the time he bought the paint he was now waiting outside with his phone in his hand, in the midst of calling his brother.

“Where is that idiot brother of mine?” he was ready to dial his number but let out a surprised shout when he felt a pair of hands slam onto his shoulders, he turned around and saw [B/N] with an excited look on his face “What’s got you all excited, bro?” he questioned after pocketing his phone.

“You’re not gonna believe who I managed to meet while browsing randomly through the aisles!” [M/N] raised a brow, brushing his shoulders then rubbing them when he felt a slight sting and ache from when [B/N] grabbed them violently “I ran into TommyInnit!” he exclaims, his expression dropped when [M/N] stared at him.

“... who?” he was then slapped across the face, before he could shout at his brother, he was then grabbed by the collar of his shirt and was now being thrashed back and forward.

“Who?! You uncultured swine who does nothing but sit in his studio all day long painting!” he threw [M/N] back, leaving the man swaying side to side in a daze, then pulled his phone out of his pocket, opening up his gallery and pulling out the most recent before grabbing [M/N] by his collar again and yanking him forward, forcing him to look at the photo “The guy standing next to me is TommyInnit!” when [M/N]’s gaze cleared up, he shook his head and gave the guy a closer look. To him, it was just some random white kid who looked like he was being held at gunpoint.

“Hmm... still don’t know who that is.” [B/N] threw his head back.

“Jesus christ, don’t you ever go on social media?” [M/N] stood with a straight face as he continued to stare at his brother, [B/N] shook his head “God, he’s a pretty well known YouTube Minecraft content creator!” [M/N] rolled his eyes as he pushed his trolley full of paints and other shit towards his car.

“That’s all you had to say, dipshit.” [B/N] threw his arms up as he followed his brother.

“I’m just appalled at the fact that you’ve never heard of this man!” the other shook his head.

“What? Is it because I’m a pretty well known artist/painter that I have to know someone that is equally as well known as I am?” [B/N] pulled a face, it was true, his older brother was pretty well known in their community but his art is also getting more and more popular nationally as well. Personally, [B/N] would never rank his older brother above TommyInnit because he is a great kid, but he would have to say that his brother is just a bit more famous than he was “Plus, I’d rather much focus on things I love doing the most than other things.” his brother let out a groan, causing the other to roll his eyes as he started loading his stuff into the boot.

“Then can you at least just watch a couple of his videos? You might find it annoying at first, but I promise you, he’s genuinely a very funny guy!” [M/N] glanced over his shoulder and there he saw his brother giving him watery puppy dog eyes, he lets out a long groan as he threw his head back while closing the boot.

“Fucking-- fine! I can already tell you won’t drop this if I don’t agree.” he pulls a face when [B/N] gave him that knowing look.

“You know me so well.” he rolls his eyes.

“Uh huh, yeah, put the damn trolley back.” he says as he shoves it into his hands before walking towards the driver side and hoping into the car, ignoring how his brother let out a cry before rushing off to put the trolley away then returning and hoping into the passengers side.

[time skip: later that evening]

“"Most people find these videos downright irritating--” [M/N] had to admit, watching TommyInnit’s videos was quite entertaining that he couldn’t help but watch a couple his videos, even going so far as to playing them in the background as he contiinued to work, it probably was a bad idea to let the videos play in his studio because now he was getting distracted from what he was supposed to be doing, which was finishing his mother’s portrait. He just shook his head as he set the palette down on a nearby table and pushed himself onto his feet, going over and grabbing his phone to search up more information on the fellow brit.

He whistles to himself at the amount of followers, subscribers and views this guy gets, sweating a little when he scrolled onto the wrong side of Twitter and saw things he probably wish he didn’t. He quickly clicked out of there and soon switched to looking at Google Images of the guy, he hummed to himself as he looked at the various images of the guy, most images of him looked like he was being held at gunpoint. He clicked on a random image by accident and when the image loaded he saw cute curly brown locks with a red beanie over them to keep them under control, a brown overcoat and underneath was a yellow sweater, he wore a pair of jeans and shoes along with a pair of round glasses that sat on the bridge of his nose.

“Hmm? Who’s this?” his gaze softened as he continued to stare at the image, his gaze then drifted to the canvas of his other painting, and there he narrowed his gaze on it. He approached it and brought the phone up so it was side to side with the canvas, there he would look between the google image and his painting and there he saw the striking resemblance between his mystery soulmate and this content creator. Same curly brown hair with a red beanie sitting on top of his head and that iconic yellow sweater with a white undershirt, he could even faintly see the jawline he managed to capture in his canvas “... no fucking way.” was all he could say, what was the possibility that this man was his soulmate?

He quickly looks at what the image says and he managed to get a name from it, Wilbur Soot. He remembered hearing that name often from Tommy’s videos so he scrolled through Tommy’s YouTube channel and clicked on one of his most recent videos and there he got to see Wilbur Soot dressed rather nicely in a suit, though it was unfortunate for him because he was at an Aquapark with Tommy and another brit named George. He had to admit, this guy was attractive but in a cute way, he even had a cute laugh and a good sense of humor. He hadn’t realized how long he was daydreaming for until the video was over, a small blush rose to his cheeks when he noticed that he was subconsciously filling in the empty face of his painting with extreme facial details and now it was as if he was staring Wilbur Soot in the face.

“... dammit, [B/N] was right. I am gay.” he buries his red face into the palms of his hands before looking at the painting once more, cupping his cheeks and squishing them within the palms of his hands, he then shakes his head as he grabs a sheet and throws it over the painting “Maybe I’m just overthinking it... yeah, I totally am! It’s just that my soulmate and him look similar, is all.” he nods to himself, yeah, now is not the time to overthink it. He then calls it a night and decided to leave, grabbing his phone and leaving his studio... only to return a couple seconds later to stare at his painting once more, even more so by taking a photo of the painting and deciding to upload it. 

‘Plenty of people upload fanart of their favorite creators, this shouldn’t be any different.’ he thought as he loaded up his Instagram then posted the photo there, making sure to tag Wilbur and putting in the caption “my brother recommended me to watch @tommyinnit but instead I found this guy” he nods to himself before turning his phone off and finally going to bed, not even realizing the fate he brought sealed for himself. 

pinksh0_ wow, it’s like i’m staring at a photo!

j0k3z- it’s not a photo?

grgbur2 so much detail! what work of art!

eli_kah talk about talent

grim.aep a famous artist even drew it

dariaaqt_👏

Wilbur raised a brow when he was being spammed on Instagram, thinking it was Tommy, he was going to yell at that kid but paused when he noticed that it was dozens of fans tagging him to a post done by a artist. He clicked on it and his eyes widened when he realized that it was a painting of him, it was a painting?! He had to squint his eyes at it while zooming in on the image because it looked so lifelike he probably would have thought that he took a photo, but he came to the conclusion that it wasn’t possible because he has never taken a photo of himself sitting in a flower field of orange poppy flowers... wait a damn minute.

He sat up straight as he looked at the background he was in and he swore he recognized where it was, but he just couldn’t quite place where he had seen that surrounding before. It was on the tip of his tongue, but he just couldn’t taste it yet. He continued to stare at the image of him, pursing his lips and clicking on his profile picture, frowning slightly when he was brought to their profile but only to realize that the artist was an anonymous username going by the name of [U/N]. He whistled as he scrolled through his page and saw many works of art, each just as detailed as the other, so he decided upon himself to follow the guy.

“Hmm, I wonder where I’ve seen that background from...?” he muttered softly, leaning back in his chair as it spun around from his weight, his legs swinging out from beneath him as he continued to stare at the photo intensely “It’ll come back to me eventually.” he then tosses his phone onto his desk.

‘I’ll worry about it later, I have more important things to worry about.’

[time skip: a few days later]

“Bro, what the fuck is this?!” [M/N] was in the middle of painting another canvas out in the middle of a park when his brother appeared, thrusting his phone in his face “You painted Wilbur Soot, and you didn’t tell me?!” [M/N] rolled his eyes as he smacked the phone out of his hand and onto the grassy terrain, to which he let out a cry as he immediately dropped to his knees to pick it up.

“First of all, shut the fuck up. Second of all, back the fuck up. Can’t you see I’m in the middle of something?” he says as he gestures to the canvas, palette and paint brush in hand “And besides, it’s none of your concern.” he deadpans when [B/N]’s face was in his face instead of his phone this time, he turns to face him and sweats a little at the seriousness on his face.

“It is my concern when it involves the Dream SMP.” he rolls his eyes.

“I don’t have time for this.” his brother scoffs as he looks at the image again, gasping at the amount of likes and comments it was getting, but what he noticed was how familiar the painting looked to him. He pulled the phone closer to his face to get a look at it, his mind mentally removed the face and other details and slowly his eyes widened in realization, his eyes then moved back towards his brother and there he saw him hunched forward, body trembling softly as sweat started bleeding down his face.

“[M/N]...” he didn’t answer him, he leans away when [B/N] was leaning closer to his face as he raised his phone then pointed at it “Why the fuck did you paint Wilbur in the place of your soulmate?” he looked away, a bright blush flushing across his face.

“... because they look the same?” a hand was what kept [B/N] from strangling him, he shook his head as his brother went on a whole rant as to how a relationship between the two of them wouldn’t work and how Wilbur Soot was just too good for someone like him. He shook his head while rolling his eyes, hurt his feelings a tad bit but he knew in the back of his mind that his brother didn’t really mean his words... or so he hoped. His mind drifted off as his hand started painting on its own, the moment his mind was able to think for itself, the blush on his face reddened when he noticed that he drew Wilbur once more from memory.

“Fucking hell.” was all [B/N] said, the other’s shoulders dropped as he stared at it before dropping his paint brush and palette while his face collapsed into the palms of his hands “You’ve got it bad.”

“I know.” he groans.

“Hey!” they both jump at the loud shout, they turn around and [B/N] let out a gasp at the sight “You’re that artist that drew Wilbur!”

“Oh my gosh, it’s TommyInnit...” [B/N] whispered to himself, [M/N] shook his head at his brother’s reaction as he looked up at the blonde from where he was sitting as he jogged over to them.

“How can you tell? I could be just another artist painting his favorite content creator.” he says casually as he used a thinner brush to paint in the fine detail on Wilbur’s hair and face, Tommy scoffed as he crossed his arms as he stared at the painting that looked almost like a photo, just like the one on his Instagram.

“I can recognize this bitch anywhere, and the amount of detail put into it resembles the other one, also...” [M/N] watched as Tommy pointed at the bottom right corner and there he saw his watermark, which was his username on any of his social media.

“... alright.” he winces when Tommy stared down at him with puppy dog eyes, he looks away and tries to ignore the way the young boy was staring intently at him, but it was quite hard by the way Tommy was practically hovering away from his cheek while breathing a little heavily “Haven’t you heard of social distancing? We’re in a time where having personal space is much needed.” he laughs at that before throwing his arm around his shoulder, resting his weight onto his body.

“How’s about you paint me, eh?” [M/N] raised a brow at that.

“Sure, if you pay me.” [M/N] answered rather jokingly, though he was half serious “My services are not free.” Tommy’s jaw dropped before pointing at the painting of Wilbur.

“But you painted him!” he waves his hand to dismiss him.

“My mind was elsewhere when I painted him. No jokes.” the older man let out a startled shout when [B/N] reached forward, pressing the palm of his hand to his mouth to keep him quiet.

“I’m sorry about my brother, he just joking with you, aren’t you?” [M/N] narrowed his eyes at his brother when he noticed the look he was giving him, he was just basically telling him to give in and paint Tommy for free, but he smacked his brother to let him go before shaking his head.

“No, I’m not joking. I don’t do it for free unless it’s a gift or I need inspiration.” Tommy pouts as he looks at the painting, a smirk slowly grew onto his face when he saw Tommy’s face twitch before he let out a cry, throwing his head back while stomping his foot on the ground.

“Oh, alright!” he grinned when Tommy pulled out a couple bills from his pocket and slapped them down into the palm of his hand, he then begrudgingly takes a seat on the grass as [M/N] counts the amount of bills.

“Ah, taking money from a child, what great pleasure.”

“You better make me look good.” he smirked as he pocketed the money.

“Don’t worry, with the amount of cash you gave me, I’ll make sure it’s a masterpiece. Though, I do hope you know how to sit still for a certain period of time.” he rolled his eyes when he heard the latter let out a groan.

“Do I have to?” he gave Tommy a slight glare.

“You’re getting what you asked for.” he says, being gentle with his canvas of Wilbur and setting it down on the ground before pulling out a blank canvas to start his new painting “Painting takes time and patience for the perfect results to come through, it doesn’t happen like that. So I hope you can trust the process and be patient with me and I’ll make sure you’ll get your money’s worth.” Tommy stared at him but nodded his head.

“Well, alright. I’ll trust you, but if I don’t like it--”

“You’ll like it.” he snapped, Tommy couldn’t help but sweat a little when [M/N] had a determined look on his face “Don’t doubt my skills, child. You’ll look fabulous.” Tommy still had his doubts, [B/N] had a bead of sweat form on his cheek when he noticed how in the zone his brother was. His attention span was zero to none with subjects he didn’t really care about or had no knowledge about, but when it came down to his paintings, there was nothing that could possibly break his concentrations no matter how hard you try. And so, though he didn’t want the boy to wait for long, he made a portrait as realistic as he could with the amount of time he had at hand. He finally added the last detail he could and peeked around the canvas, huffing softly when he noticed that Tommy was nodding off to sleep “Wake up.” Tommy immediately sat up at the demand.

“I didn’t fall asleep!” he shouts, [M/N] rolled his eyes as he takes the canvas off the frame.

“Well, I’m done.” this woke Tommy up.

“Really? I wanna see! Lemme see!” he chuckled and turned the canvas around so Tommy could get a look at it.

“It might not be as detailed as the one I did for Wilbur, mostly because I believe you won’t be able to sit for fifteen hours, but this is the best I can do under five hours.” he didn’t know what kind of reaction Tommy was having as he stared at the portrait, did he dislike it? Was he disappointed that it wasn’t as good?

“It looks... amazing!” he exclaims, [M/N] let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding as Tommy marvelled at the portrait, looking at it at different angles before looking back at [M/N] “It’s almost as if I’m staring at a mirror, I can imagine what you can do with fifteen hours.”

“Thank you, so it was worth the wait?” he nods.

“Definitely.” [M/N] was then promptly asked to take a photo with Tommy, to which he reluctantly agreed if his face were to remain hidden, and so a new photo was uploaded to Tommy’s Instagram page with [B/N] taking the photo angled so you wouldn’t be able to see [M/N]’s face but you could see him holding Tommy’s portrait while Tommy did his signature thumbs up.

“You really look like you’re being held at gun point.”

“What? No I don’t.” he snickered softly at as he started packing up his stuff, it’s gotten late as is “Can I keep the portrait?”

“Of course.” Tommy grinned.

“Hey, Tommy!” [M/N] hummed just as he put away the last of his paints when he heard a voice call for the young teen, standing up straight, he couldn’t stop the way his face flushed pink when Wilbur came running up over to them, stopping right in front of Tommy with a concerned look on his face “Tommy, when you said you wanted to hang out, I didn’t know you meant playing hide and seek for literally five to six hours.” Tommy waved his hand to dismiss him.

“Yeah, yeah, sorry about that, but look!” he exclaims, grabbing the portrait and thrusting it towards Wilbur “I found the same painter that painted you!” he shouts, Wilbur rolled his eyes and pushed the painting back so he could see it then blinked when it saw it.

“Wow, they managed to capture what attractiveness you have.” Tommy pulled the painting back so he could glare at him.

“Huh?!” he pushed Tommy away so he could get a look at the anonymous painter and there he saw [M/N], awkwardly standing in front of the new painting he did of Wilbur subconsciously, fidgeting with his thumbs and smudging some of the still drying paint along his fingers.

“If I’m guessing, the painter must be you?” [M/N] laughed bashfully, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Oh yeah, it’s me alright.” Tommy and [B/N] stand together as they watched [M/N]’s usual confident attitude turn sheepish when Wilbur approached him, their was a brief pause between the two of them when their eyes met and for some reason they felt as if their hearts skipped a beat “Um, my name is [M/N]...” he introduce while offering his hand for a shake, Wilbur chuckled at his flustered state as he slowly reached to shake his hand.

“I’m Wilbur, it’s nice to finally meet my painter.” if [M/N] wasn’t already a shade of pink, he was pretty sure his face turned an even brighter pink, this reaction Wilbur found cute. The moment their hands met for the handshake though, it felt like a spark ran throughout their entire body, this sudden shock caused them both to flinch away.

“Ouch!” [M/N] winched while crying out in pain, shaking his hand lightly to lessen the pain, he looked up and saw that Wilbur was doing the same thing so he approached the slightly shorter man in concern “Are you alright?” he shook his head with a slight laugh.

“Yeah, I’m alright, that just startled me.” the two of them were now staring directly at each other, eye to eye type of closeness. [M/N] swallowed thickly and couldn’t help but lean closer to get a closer look at the features of his face, he hadn’t realized how close he had gotten until Wilbur pulled away, this time he had the embarrassed and flustered look on his face “U-Um...” upon realizing what he had done, he immediately shot backwards.

“Oh! I’m so sorry, it’s just that... I feel like I’ve met you somewhere.” Wilbur scratches his cheek.

“Honestly, me too.” they stare at each other in silence until Wilbur raises his phone “Could I get your number?” [M/N] blankly stared at him then nodded.

“Sure.” before they could get lost in a conversation, they were pulled away from each other by their respective brother’s (tommy being wilbur’s brother is the cutest thing) and went on their merry ways, though [M/N] did gift the portrait he did of Wilbur earlier to him before he went home. [M/N] was now currently laying on his back in his bedroom, staring up at his ceiling as his mind was just filled with Wilbur. He was just constantly on his mind and no matter what he did could he get the young brit out of his mind, he let out a breath and just let exhaustion overcome him and he fell asleep.

There, he found himself in that familiar looking flower field. He huffed to himself and let himself fall backwards into the orange poppies, he sat there for god knows how long waiting for his soulmate to fall asleep with him so that he could see them and thought that they were taking longer than they usual would. What felt like hours finally came when a shadow loomed over him, he blinked at the arrival and sat up straight, thinking to himself, lets get this over with. He was never going to see their face until he met them in real life, so he wanted to end this nonsense as soon as possible. When he saw up properly and took a good look at the individual in front of him, his eyes widened when he noticed that he could see their face.

“Oh my god, it’s you...” he whispered softly, that same embarrassed look rose to his face when he saw Wilbur staring at him, who now shared a similar expression as he looked down at him. He let out a laugh of relief that he had finally met his soulmate, Wilbur reached down to help him to his feet but let out a whoa when [M/N] instead pulled him down, to which he landed on top of him, [M/N] was still laughing as he wrapped his arms around Wilbur shouting happily that he finally met him, Wilbur stared down at him before matching his relief and laughter.

“You’re much different then what I expected.” Wilbur admitted after they both calmed down and settled to laying in the field of flowers.

“What’d you expect?” Wilbur hummed, pushing himself up slightly but continued to lay on his chest with his legs in between his.

“Someone more composed.” [M/N] couldn’t help but pout softly at that.

“Then do you prefer if I remained neutral?” Wilbur shook his head.

“Oh, no! I like this much better!” he soon lowered himself, using his arms to rest his chin that laid on top of his chest, [M/N] own arms wrapped around his waist “I very much prefer this.”

“Well, I’m glad.”

Headcanons: 

the two of them had no clue how long they were laying in their dreams for but the moment [m/n] had abruptly woke up, he cried out that he wanted to go back to sleep to spend more time with wilbur,

though, wilbur immediately sent him a message when he woke up saying that they should go on a date. 

cue them spending the next day going around doing pretty much anything that they could think of.

the moment [b/n] learned that wilbur was his brother’s actual soulmate, he wanted to cry. 

it wasn’t fair.

he had been a fan of wilbur soot for a long time!

his brother didn’t even know of his existence!

he was forgiven when [m/n] asked wilbur if his brother could meet the others of the dsmp.

when wilbur would visit [m/n] in his studio, he would often offer to be his model whenever he needed one.

cue a few hours in an wilbur was already complaining about get a cramp.

[m/n] would always reward wilbur with a kissing and cuddling session. 

wilbur would sometimes-- always get into [m/n]’s paint and make a huge mess that would always end with them throwing paint at each other.

the end result is them sitting in a hot bubbly bath.

[m/n] was slowly introduced into wilbur’s twitch as his soulmate, though his face still remained anonymous and his fans dubbed his as the painter when wilbur revealed that his soulmate was the one who made the painting of him.

wilbur definitely loves to tease [m/n].

[m/n] is confident and snarky towards everyone, but for some reason he gets weak in the knees whenever wilbur is around.

wilbur is very proud of this.

the two of them are both very busy people that have their own deadlines to meet, so they have schedules that rarely ever aline.

that’s why they’re so glad that they can still dream about each other and know that they’re still together. 

it’s one hundred times better because they’ll always be together no matter how far they are. 

Helper pt. 3

word count: 7262

Fandom: FNAF Security Breach Pairing: Sundrop/Moondrop x Female!Reader Pronouns: She/Her Relationship: Romantic  Occupation: Daycare Helper Ability: Animatronic Moon Jellyfish

The character was modelled after a moon jellyfish, so they are an oceanic type animatronic that mostly resided in the daycare to assist when needed within the pizza plex. The appearance they adorn is that of a tall woman and the animalistic part of her design would be, other than a human-like face, they would have a large bell (the blob of a jellyfish is called a bell or hood) on top of their head that would act as a large hat, and attached to the underside of the bell are the tentacles and stingers. They are not stingers, they help the character locate children and feel for their surroundings. The bell on top of their head also glows in the dark.

Keys:

[F/N]: Female Name  [B/C]: Base Color  [S/C]: Secondary Color  [F/C]: Favorite Color  [E/C]: Eye Color

Warnings: spoilers to those who haven’t seen fnaf sb.

“Helper” pt. 1, pt. 2

“[F/N]~” said woman chuckled softly at the sing song voice coming from the child that sat in her lap, hearing the child trail her name off while leaning backwards so they could look up at her. [F/N] hums in response, placing her hand on their back and pushing them up gently so they wouldn’t fall “You’re not exactly… alive, right?” this question caught her off guard, she wasn’t really expecting to hear those words come out of a six year olds mouth, but she nods her head.

“If you mean I’m not exactly a human, then yes.” the child nods their head, looking forward and letting [F/N] brush their hair “Why do you ask? Does me not being a human make you uncomfortable?” she halts in her brushing once more when the child turned around.

“Nah uh! I like you, I like you a whole lot!” they exclaim as they hug her, she pats their back just as they pull themselves off her “It’s just that my mama told me that machines are incapable of falling in love.” [F/N]’s mood dampens a little, her hand caressing the small child’s back.

“Well… I wouldn’t say she’s wrong.” the child now tilts their head to the side in confusion.

“But aren’t you and Mister Sunny in love?” this question caused her to flinch, her internal fans starting up when she started overheating “Mister Moon as well! Sometimes, when you put us to sleep, I see you two acting like how my mama and papa act. I think it’s very romantic~” [F/N] pressed her lips into a thin line, her hand now beginning to fan her face.

“Don’t you know when people are being intimate it’s only right to give them privacy and not peek?” this caused the child to giggle, she then presses her hand onto her forehead, shaking it lightly “Goodness child, I would appreciate it if you would look in the other direction in the future.”

“Hehe, no promises.” [F/N] playfully rolls her eyes under her eyelids before beginning to tickle their stomach, their laughter was enough to get Sundrop’s attention and he came skipping over.

“Hey, hey, hey! How’s my favourite lady? Are you guys having fun over here?” a few of the children that were following Sundrop came over and started playing with [F/N], a few draping themselves over her shoulders and others settling themselves in her lap, the remaining few were playing with her hair and hat.

“We’re just talking, sunbite, ain’t that right?” the child covers their mouth, trying to contain their laughter.  “Must be a good conversation if y’all are laughing this much!” [F/N] noticed that most of the children were distracted amongst themselves, except for the one child that started it all, so she covered their eyes with one of their hands before reaching forward to cup his cheek and turn his face towards her so she could press and kiss to his cheek “Uwah— what was that for?” he asks, pressing his hand to his cheek while flustered.

“Just showing you that I love you.” the moment she dropped her hand from the child’s eyes, they noticed how lovey dovey they were acting again. They were pretty sure that if none of them were there, they would act even more affectionate, telling by how [F/N] held Sundrop’s smaller hand in her own and was gently caressing his knuckles before the both of them lace their fingers together.

“Oh, stop it, starshine. The children are still here…” she just giggles, her head perked up when a notification went off in her head.

“Oh, it seems like it’s nap time.” she starts to laugh when Sundrop pouted “Don’t worry, you’ll be back before you know it. Nap time only lasts an hour or so. And besides, it’s Moony’s turn.” she kisses the backside of her hand, when she lets go, she couldn’t help but blush a little when he pressed his own lips to where she kissed him.

“Alright, let’s round up all the children.”

“They’re not cattle, Sunny.” this caused them both to laugh. Of course there were the few children who didn’t want to settle down for nap time, but after being promised a snack time right after nap time was enough to get them to comply. [F/N] gives Sundrop a kiss on the forehead and coos sweet nothings into his ear to calm himself down, it always did hurt sometimes when the two would switch, but it’s been getting better. She was in the middle of playing a lullaby when the lights turned off and Moon appeared, she didn’t hesitate to welcome him with a kiss, to which he leaned into the affection before the two of them went to work.

Moondrop watched [F/N], watching as she sung beautifully to the sleeping children, he now come to love nap time. Children were a nightmare, especially the rowdy ones and those that just downright refused to sleep because they still had so much energy, but [F/N] made his job so much easier, and he even go to spend time with the animatronic woman that stilled his usually cold mechanical heart. He flinched slightly when he felt a stare so he looked down and saw the same young child smirking slightly at him, wriggling their eyebrows at him when they noticed the way he was staring at her. That child had a pillow thrown at them for that, causing them to laugh but shushed immediately when he leaned down and glared lightly at them.

“Silence child, and go to sleep. I want some time with her, so if you know what’s good for you, you’ll go to sleep and not speak a word.” they nod their head and zip their lips before rolling onto their side and closing their eyes to sleep, he nods his head as he stands up straight “Good.” he keeps his eyes on them for a second longer before skipping over to her.

“Are you done over there, Moony?” she giggles softly when he draped himself over her shoulder, leaning his cheek into hers.

“Yeah, they’re all sleeping soundly. Now it’s our alone time.” she giggles again, face turning a slight shade of red as he takes her hands a pulls her away from the nap area.

“Hehe, what are you doing, moonlight?” he leads her to the centre of the daycare and tells her not to move, he then proceeds to move everything out of the way until everything is clear. He then hurriedly returns to her and when he he reached her, he took a bow, one hand behind his back while the other was outstretched to her.

“Would you do me this honour and sharing a dance with me?” he raised his head and watched as her eyes opened, emotions swirled in those gorgeous galaxy like eyes and it was making him fall in love all over again, she then laughs and takes his hand.

“It would be my pleasure.” her other hand lays in his other hand and soon they were standing close together, however, she tilts her head in confusion when Moondrop was staring up at her “What's the matter?” he frowns slightly.

“… sometimes I forget how tall you are.” she snorts.

“That’s your concern?” she looks down at him and watches as he tries to think of a solution, his face then lights up when he got an idea and he snapped his fingers. He slips from her grip once more, raising a finger to tell her to wait once more and watch, and so she does. She holds her arms together and watched in mild confusion when he called down his cable and clipped it to his back, she slowly raised her head and laughed quietly to herself, covering her mouth with her hand when she understood what he was doing “Really?” he now hovered in front of her, one arm to his back while the other was outstretched to hers once more.

“May I?” she shakes her head but takes his hand.

“You may.” his already permanent smile grew as he held her close, now looking down at her, despite the fact it was the cable that was giving him that advantage. A melody started playing out of him and together the two of them slow danced around the daycare, she was giggling every so often because it was her that was leading them around but he would often twirl her around, what she loved the most was when he dipped her, hand firmly on her back and hand to hold her up and her hair and the strings of her bell hat was hanging beneath her and touching the ground, one leg kicked up as well.

“Have I ever told you how much I love you?” she looks up at him, her galaxy like eyes staring in his void black ones, she then snorts as he pulls her back up and so she let her head rest on his chest, hearing the gears in his body turn as she hummed softly.

“There isn’t a single day that doesn’t go by and I’m not deeply in love with you— with you both.” she looks up at him “I can’t be more happy that I was made to be yours.” he stares down at her before he starts laughing wholeheartedly, dipping her once more but this time he was leaning down, laughing into her neck.

“You have no idea how much this means to Sundrop and I!” she starts laughing with him, arms wrapped around his neck. When he pulled her up, he made sure to hold her tight as he lifted her off the ground and twirled her around and together the two of them danced for the rest of nap time until it was over “I’ll see you again soon, my love.” she giggles, giving him a final smooth until the lights turned back on, and when she pulled away, she as met with Sundrop.

“Hello, sunbite.” he giggles, cupping his cheek and waving his hand.

“Hello~” she rolled her eyes with a chuckle then went back to gathering snacks for the children while Sundrop woke them up, for the rest of the time until closing, [F/N] was monitoring the energy drained children and keeping them entertained with bracelet making while Sundrop was playing around with the more energised children.

“Miss [F/N]! Look at my bracelet.” a young girl cheered, rushing up to the animatronic woman and holding out the bracelet “How does it look?” she carefully takes the bracelet into her larger hands and inspects, the girl looks up at her with a nervous look before a bright smile washed onto her face when [F/N] smiled at her.

“It’s wonderful. You have a natural gift for jewellery making.” she takes the young girls hand and ties the bracelet around her wrist then gently kissed the top of her hand “It would greatly please me if you could teach me.”

“Y-Yes, certainly!” [F/N] already had numerous programs on jewellery making and various other programs, but having children teaching her in exchange was always nice. [F/N] made two friendship bracelets by the time the young girl made her second, the ones she made were themed after Sundrop and Moondrop and she couldn’t help but smile at her accomplishments “Are you going to give those to Mister Sun and Mister Moon?” she nods.

“Indeed, do you think they’ll like it?”  “Of course! They were made by none other than you, Miss [F/N]!” she nods once more, that light flush rising to her cheeks. [F/N] watched her stand to her feet and rush off, she was going to question what she was doing but giggled to herself when the girl grabbed Sundrop by his hand and was dragging him over to where she was sitting “Mister Sun, Mister Sun! Miss [F/N] has something to give you!”

“Something for me? Daw, you shouldn’t have!” she holds her hand out to him and he places his in hers, she then proceeds to tie the sun themed friendship bracelet around his wrist, being careful around about the bells around his wrist as well, but when it was done, he pulled the bracelet close to his face to inspect it.

“What do you think? I made matching ones for you and Moon.” she says, revealing the second one so he could see one that looked similar to his but was themed after Moon “Do you like it?” Sundrop let’s out a squeal of sorts as he stares at it before clapping his hands.

“Absolutely, and I believe Moon will like the one you give him.” she hums at that, holding the one she made for Moondrop in her hand.

“I do hope so.” time flew by so quickly that it was already the end of the day and parents were coming to pick up their young ones, it was Sundrop’s turn to start cleaning while [F/N] was there to monitor the guardians that were there to pick up the children. There have been a few incidences where complete strangers would try and take one of the children, but they never got far with her and Sundrop there to stop them, but that is a story for another time.

“Thank you again for taking good care of our child, we appreciate it.” [F/N] nods her head.

“It is our duty to take care of the children, and besides, he was a dear to have around.” she cooed softly while caressing the young boys cheek with the back of her hand, the boy giggled and leaned into her affection before being pulled away by his mother.

“Yes, well, we must get going now. Come on now.” 

“Aw, but mum! I wanna say bye to Miss [F/N].”

“No buts! Off we go.” he pouts as he’s ushered away but he makes the effort to take a quick glance back towards her to wave her goodbye, she smiled at the gesture and waves goodbye. It was obvious that some parents hated the fact that their children adored both her and Sun/Moon over them at times, telling by how a young child would cling to the both of them begging not stay, but of course, they’re not allowed to keep the children there for long.

“I swear, my son’s birthday was ruined tonight.” she heard a mother complain from afar while handing over another child to their guardian.

“Yeah, I wasn’t there to see the performance, but I heard that Freddy had a malfunction and collapsed during his performance.” her eyes shot open and she turned towards the gossiping mothers.

‘Freddy collapsed?’ she thought, that sounded impossible. Freddy has the most daily maintenance out of all the animatronics because he is the face and star of the Mega Pizza Plex, so she couldn’t accept the fact that he had a simple malfunction during his performance.

“Miss [F/N]?” she lets out a soft gasp then glanced down to see the young boy she was holding in her arms looking up at her in concern “Are you alright?” she blinks owlishly at him before closing her eyes and smiling at him.

“Why I’m alright, thank you for worrying about me.” she says, leaning down to place him on the ground, she grimaced a little when the boy still looked worried but simply gave him a light push on the back to get him to go to his father that was waiting for him “You better get going, we’re closing soon and your father is waiting.” she stands up straight and waves him goodbye and though he was hesitant, he hurried over to his father, holding his hand and waving her goodbye.

“See you again, Miss [F/N]!” she nods and watched them disappear, unbeknownst to herself, the grip on her hands grew tight to the point she could feel herself dent.

“I hope to see your faces soon!” [F/N] exclaimed happily as she waved the last family goodbye, she looked side to side in search for anyone else before turning on her heel and speed walking over to where Sundrop was, who had his back to her as he was at the table that had the equipment for the bracelet making “Sunny, darling! I need a favor of you.” she says, not noticing the way he hid the things on the table when she approached.

“Oh, starshine! What can I do for you?”

“Do you mind holding down the fort for me? I just heard that Freddy isn’t feeling well, and I thought I could check up on him. I hope you don’t mind.” she thought that he would disagree, he never liked them being so apart, so guess how surprised she was with how easily Sundrop agreed with her.

“You're absolutely right, sunbite! You’re such a good friend to worry about your other friends, so go on right ahead and pay that big ole teddy bear a visit just to see if he’s doing alright!” he says, going to so far as to pushing her out.

“A—Are you sure?” she questions, glancing back at him and being mindful of her step as not to tumble over “I’m not being troublesome, am I?” she adds, now out the door and holding it open to look at him, to which he shakes his head.

“Not at all! We got this, so go say hi to Freddy for us!” she pulls her hands back when he quite literally slammed the door in her face, she stares blankly at it for a couple seconds before snapping out of it, leaning backwards in confusion.

“… well, I didn’t expect that.” she stands there a second longer until she turned on her heel and made her way towards Rockstar Row, leaving Sundrop and Moondrop in the daycare.

“I didn’t expect her wanting to leave, but we’ll take her absence as our opportunity to make her a gift.” he cheers as he returns to the table, Moondrop nodded his head within their shared mind.

“There’s not a moment to lose!”

[with [f/n]]

“Look, mummy! Look, it’s the Daycare Assistant!” [F/N] heard a couple of the children call out, to which she greeted a few of the leaving guests before picking up the pace so she could see Freddy without having to see Vanessa. It was strongly advised that they didn’t roam around while the Pizza Plex was in the middle of closing, but she was just a little bit too anxious. She waved at the last child she saw then hopped into the elevator in the Atrium and pressed the floor to take her to Rockstar Row, she crossed her arms and tapped her foot on the ground a little impatiently. Finally the doors opened to the floor she needed and she stepped out, she glanced around and saw a couple Security and Caution Bots, greeting them with a wave before something caught her eye. Glancing over, she briefly saw the door to Freddy’s room open then close.

“How odd.” she muttered but shrugged her shoulders, she’ll see soon enough, she approached his door and it automatically opened as she approached it “Freddy!”

“Aahh!” she rolled her eyes when he screamed, what caught her attention was when she saw him quickly close his chest cavity, he turned around and saw [F/N] and quickly that panicked look disappeared and he raised his hand “Oh! Why hello there, [F/N]! What brings you here? You’re usually helping Sundrop clean up the Daycare at this time.” he fidgeted under her watchful eyes, hands carefully caressing his chest, she then sighed as she shook her head.

“I’m here to see you.” his head perked up.

“Me? What for?” she scoffed, taking a step forward and grabbing him by his forearms.

“I heard you malfunctioned and collapsed during your performance.” his eyes widened.

“How did you know?” she huffs.

“World travels fast amongst complaining parents.” she then shrugs, she sighs and caresses his arm with her thumbs “What I don’t understand is why YOU of all animatronics malfunctioned. Monty I understand, even Roxanne and Chica dearest, but you? Management takes extra care of you, so I’m confused as to why you malfunctioned.” she raised a brow when he slowly slipped out of her grip, his hands now holding her forearms.

“All I can say is that it was a simple slip up on my end, I thank you for your concern, friend, but I must rest.”  he retracts his arms and holds them “I haven’t fully recharged yet, and I feel awfully tired.” her head perks up and soon nods.

“Oh, yes! Forgive me, I’ll leave you to charge! I need to head back to the Daycare, I feel awful for leaving Sunny on his own to clean. You know how children can be, such a pain to clean up after at times.” he nods his head, pumping his fist.

“That must be a hassle, so you better get to it.” she nods, patting his arm and turning to leave but stopped when Freddy called out to her “But before you go… was a child missing from the Daycare any time today?” this caused her to pause, he watched her look up as her AI looked through the data of each child that attended the daycare that day.

“No. I did a thorough headcount and there wasn’t a single head missing.” she approaches him once more “May I ask why?” he noticed her move her eyes from his face and down to his chest cavity, poking it, he immediately raised his hands to cover his chest and turned away.

“No, was just wondering, is all.” she knew he was lying to her, but he must have a reason as to why, so she just let out a deep sigh as she shook her head.

“Alright, I’ll leave you to it.” she gives him a hug, holding tight before letting go and leaving him alone. Unbeknownst to her, he let out a breath of relief as his chest cavity opened up to reveal the missing head he was talking about, the young boy named Gregory that was hiding in his chest cavity the moment she stepped in.

“She’s gone now, superstar.” Gregory lets out a exaggerated sigh.

“Dang, that was a close one!” he exclaims, he rushes over to the window and saw her walking into the elevator doors “Who is she? I think I’ve heard of her, but I’ve never seen her before.” Freddy approached Gregory from behind and glances through the window to see the elevator doors closing just as he approached.

“She is the Daycare Assistant, she helps the Daycare Attendant care for the daycare. She is a wonderful friend, and I believe you would like her a lot, she is very fond of children and cares for them as if they were her own.” Gregory scoffed, throwing his head back as he rolled his eyes.

“If she could even have children, that is.” he waves his hand “She’s still just a machine, so she can’t exactly conceive a child.”

“W-Well, it’s that thought that counts, is it not?” he just shakes his head.

[at the daycare]

“Sunbite, darling?” [F/N] pushes the door to the daycare open and peeked her head inside, she was a little impressed that Sundrop cleaned up the daycare thoroughly while she was gone, but now she was a little concerned because she couldn’t see him “I’m back, Sunny!” she called out once again, her shoulders slumped, however, when she didn’t get an answer. She entered the daycare, placing her hands on her hips and was ready to call out to him again but gasped when he hung from above her, upside down and a wide smile on his face.

“You’re back, starshine! Welcome!” she smiles softly, nodding her head.

“I’m back.” he rights himself but made sure he was still hanging in front of her, hands behind his back as his hands held something “Sunbite?” he giggles softly, legs kicking gently in front of him.

“I have a surprise for you.” he muses, waving his finger around then pointed at her face.

“Aw~ how sweet.”  “Close your eyes…” he trailed off when he realised her eyes were already closed, how she saw without her eyes being open, he’ll never know… but whatever! “Well, um… make sure you can’t see!” she chuckles and covers her eyes with her hands.

“Alright, okay.” she heard him muttering to himself, probably talking with Moondrop, something then jingled in front of her that made her tilt her head.

“You can open your eyes now!” she does so by removing her hands from her face then opening her eyes, and there she saw a necklace Sundrop and Moondrop had made that was themed after her but had sun and moon beads mixed into it as well with her name “Moony and I made this for you, we hope you like it!” she takes it into her hands and inspects it closely, she then laughs softly and holds it closely.

“I love it, you two, I love it very much!” she gives them both a big smile and holds it out to them “Put it on for me?” they didn’t hesitate to swipe it from her, she removes her hat and moves her hair so they wouldn’t have trouble putting it on, and when they did, she grabbed a miniature mirror to look at it. She was made and styled in the Victorian era, so it didn’t match her at all, but she loved it nonetheless “It’s perfect.” Sundrop claps his hands.

“Terrific! We’re glad that you love it.” she continues to admire it before putting the mirror down and offering her hand to them.

“Hows about we call it a night? My battery is finally catching up to me and I desperately need to charge.” Sundrop nods his head.

“Oh, absolutely! We get to cuddle!” she chuckles at that, she wraps her arms around Sundrop’s waist and he lifts them over to their now shared room. She enters first and takes her place by the charging port, when Sundrop enters, he turned into Moondrop because the lights were off and he approached her.

“Can I get my gift?” she giggles.

“Of course.” she takes out the one she made for him and puts it on his other wrist, he marvels at them both before pulling her into a hug and together the three of them look at their matching jewellery “Now we all match.” she nods her head, nuzzling her nose against his head.

“We do.” she sits on her knees and one of the stingers attached to her hat slithered over to the charging port, she pats her lap and Moondrop didn’t hesitate to rest his head on her lap so they could snooze together.

“I’ll see you in the morning?” he smiles, nodding his head.

“Yes, and we’ll see you.” and with that, the moment that stinger plugged into the charging port, her system shut down and she was in charging mode. He takes a deep breath, wrapping his arms around her waist and burying his face plate into her lap, but not without taking one final glance at his and Sundrop’s bracelets. He couldn’t contain his bashful smile as he fell asleep in her lap, neither of the two unaware of the events that were going to take place throughout the night.

[an hour later]

EMERGENCY WAKE UP CALL.

DAYCARE LIGHTS OFF.

BOUNCER MODE… ACTIVATED.

PHYSICAL RESTRAINTS… DEACTIVATED.

[F/N]’s eyes opened, her system booting up at an hour they weren’t supposed too. When she was on recharge mode, it would take several hours for her to reach fully charged mode where she can last a few days without having to enter a charging station. But she had woken up from her slumber way to early, and the only reason that were to happen was when the daycare lights turned off at a time they weren’t supposed to… or if Moondrop was running amok, something like that hasn’t happened in the longest time. Similar to DJMM, Parts and Service installed a Bouncer Mode into her system that would activate when unruly guests make a scene, but it was used to subdue Moondrop when the staff couldn’t handle him.

“Sunny…?” she murmured out first, the stinger that connected itself to the plug disconnecting and returning to her as she slowly stood up and scanned the area for the animatronic “Moony? Where are you?” she closed her hand into a fist and grimaced when she felt her initial strength to take down animatronics like Monty was activated… something must be wrong, that restraint was activated for a reason. She exits their tent and noticed the lights in the daycare were indeed off, she looks at the time and was confused to see that the hourly mark for the power to convert to the charging stations hadn’t hit yet. With that in mind, she stepped out onto the balcony and looked around, only to hear Moon’s sinister chuckle.

“Naughty, naughty~ bad children must be punished.” her eyes immediately flew open as she slammed her hands onto the railing of the balcony, leaning over to see that he was chasing around a little boy who was frantically going through the playground and making a mess to distract him.

“Please! Just leave me alone!” her eyes locked onto the child and scanned him quickly before he disappeared into the playground while Moondrop cleaned up the mess he made.

CHECKING GUEST LIST… UNKNOWN.

CHECKING DAYCARE REGISTER… UNKNOWN.

CHECKING LOST AND FOUND… UNKNOWN.

CALCULATED RESULTS… LOST CHILD.

“Lost child?” she questioned, soon the conversation with Freddy came back to mind when he asked her if she was missing a child. She rolls her fingers along the railing, hearing it tap against the metal, but that child was completely unknown. There was no data of him anywhere, she shakes her head, that doesn’t matter that very moment, Moondrop was acting far more aggressive than he usually is and she was afraid he was going to do something neither of them were going to like. She calls down the cable just as she jumped over the railing, grabbing it and allowing it to lower her to the ground, she was careful to quietly land on the ground, as not to alert Moondrop of her presence.

“Dang it, where are those stupid generators?” Gregory hisses to himself, getting lost in the playground yet again “Why the heck are generators even in a children’s playground? Talk about a hazard.” he freezes up when he heard the bells on Moondrop’s costume jingle, oh god, he was crawling around in the playground as well.

“Where are you? Children aren’t allowed to stay after hours.” he pressed his back against the wall, covering his mouth to quiet his breathing but the beating in his heart beat so loudly it was giving him away “Come out, come out, wherever you are~” oh god did he want to just curl up into a ball and disappear, a small whimper escaped his lips when he saw Moondrop’s fingers appear around the corner of the wall. There was nowhere for him to go, he was trapped and that freak was going to get him. He closed his eyes and was ready for his life to flash before his eyes but they suddenly shot open when Moondrop let out a yelp, he looked over and saw that Moondrop was gone.

“H-Huh?” wiping away the stray tears, he looked around the corner and his eyes widened to see the same animatronic jellyfish that came to Freddy’s room holding Moondrop as if he were a cat.

“Moony? What are you doing playing around in the playground? You know that’s only designed for children, and don’t you remember the last time you went in there?” she giggles fondly at the memory, remembering how his limbs got stuck and he was screeching at her not to look “You know I can’t fit in there, so color me surprised when I had to yank you out of there.” yup, that’s what happened. The moment she saw the opportunity to grab him through one of the openings, she leaned in and pulled him out before he could see the young boy.

“You don’t understand, starshine. There’s a child!” he exclaims, throwing his arms up, to which she rolls her eyes while nodding her head.

“Right…” he sighed when he knew she didn’t believe him “Remember the last time you said that? And when we checked to see what it was it, it was only Roxanne and Montgomery playing tricks on you. Perhaps they’re doing it again.” he pouts as she lowers him down, she giggles to herself when he crossed his arms and started to sulk.

“I’m telling you, there’s a boy running around.” she smiles fondly at him, placing her hands on his shoulders and giving them a light squeeze, her eyes then went over to where Moondrop was and there she saw the boy. He flinched backwards and was going to hide but paused when he saw her jerking her head to her left, her stingers raising up and pointing in the same direction. He was confused at first but looked in the direction and there he saw another generator, she gave him a look of reassurance but quickly looked away when Moondrop looked at her.

“It’s not that I don’t believe you, but the last time we jumped to conclusions… we were barely let off with a warning.” this caused his shoulders to slump, she then turned him towards their room and gestures to it “Why don’t we go back to sleep? Perhaps you’re just anxious to see the children again that your AI is playing tricks with you.” with his back to the boy, Gregory peeked his head out from the play structure and his face lit up when her stingers pointed out all the generators, saving him the trouble of actually finding them.

“Maybe you’re right. The children have only recently started liking me again.” she smacks his arm, moving from time to time to block his view of Gregory as they continued to talk.

“They’ve always liked you, my love, they’re only shy.” she caresses his cheek and kisses his forehead “Now let’s go back and cuddle.” he giggles at that.

“Hehe, I like that idea for mu—” he was cut off when they both heard something fall, turning their heads, there they saw Gregory had accidentally tripped over a chair after he was staring at the two of them acting lovey dovey “So I wasn’t making it up!” he exclaims as starts making his way over to him, Gregory did not hesitate to pick himself up and run over to the other playground to get the last two generators.

“Ah, please! I don’t even want to be here!”

“Moon, what are you doing?!” [F/N] shouts as she chases after Moon, ducking down to avoid hitting a few of the obstacles in her way while Moon easily manoeuvred around them and was getting closer to Gregory “Moon! Stop right this instant!”

“Sorry, sweetheart, but no can do.” Gregory crawled into the playground and Moon was right behind him, [F/N] tried to grab him but she failed when he just slipped out of her reach and she couldn’t crawl in after him. She cursed under his lips, taking a step back and using her enhanced eyes to see through the dark and locate where both Moon and Gregory were in the playground.

“Moondrop, I swear if you hurt that boy you’re never going to hear the end of it from me!” she shouts, she managed to find Gregory and saw that he was backed into a corner after getting one of the two generators and Moon was hot on his tail “I will NEVER forgive you if you do anything to that boy, Moondrop! I swear on it!” this caused Moon to stutter in his movements, momentarily freezing in place, she took that opportunity to rush over to where Gregory was and pull him out of the playground instead.

“Hey! What’s wrong with that guy?!” she shook her head.

“I should be the one asking you that.” she whispered “My Moony doesn’t act like that, much less threaten a child and refuse to listen to me.” Gregory noticed black tears swell in her eyes as she stared at where Moon was before turning away and finding the last generator, however, she was tackled to the ground and evidently dropped Gregory.

“[F/N], dearest, hand over the child while I’m being nice.” she looked back and Moon and saw he was holding her by her waist, she glared at him as she pushed herself on her back.

“When my moonlight is being nice, he doesn’t threaten me!” she shouts and proceeds to kick him off, this time, she was going to keep Moon distracted while Gregory climbed into the playground to get the last generator “Little boy, if you climb in through the slide at the back, you’ll find the last generator!”

“The last in the back? Got it!” he quickly did as she said and followed her directions, her ears perked up when she heard a wire so she looked back and saw Moon connected the cable to his back and was planning on flying over her and after Gregory.

“Oh no you don’t!” she exclaims, kneeling down then jumping up and grabbing him by his waist. The cable wasn’t able to handle the weight and snapped, causing them both to fall to the ground. Moon gets up immediately and tries to get to Gregory once more but couldn’t when [F/N] picking him up, arms wrapping around his arms and his torso, keeping him apprehended “Moon, don’t make me break you.” he lets out a grunt when he felt her tighten her grip, his metal body starting to dent a little.

“I know you can, but I know you won’t. You love me too much to do that.” he feels her loosen her grip so he was going to slip out of her grip but suddenly she tightened her grip once more, making it impossible for him to free himself.

“True, but unfortunately for you, my system is telling me to do everything in my power to stop you from doing something stupid.” he glances back at her and saw that her iris’ were red instead of white “My feelings for you will be suppressed until you are under control.” finally, Gregory managed to get the last generator and the lights were switched back on. You glanced around then took a look at Moon only to see that he switched back to Sundrop, she lets out a sigh of relief and loosen her grip but hugs him instead.

“[F/N]? What are you doing awake? You’re supposed to be asleep.” she shook her head and buried her face into his neck.

“You and Moony were gone so I got worried…” they heard a creek so they turn and see Gregory trying to leave, now this set Sundrop off and stomped over to Gregory, [F/N] following behind him to make sure he didn’t do anything.

“Rule breaker, rule breaker!” he shouts, picking Gregory up and carrying him out of the daycare “You are BANNED from the daycare!” he adds, dropping him on the ground, [F/N] peeks her head out from behind him and waves Gregory goodbye.

“Have a good night, little boy.” she says.

“Security alert, security alert! Woo, woo, woo!” she pulls a face, looking down at him as they both retreat back into the daycare, him slamming the door behind him for good measure.

“Was that necessary?” he stomps his foot, crossing his arms.

“Absolutely!”

Headcanon:

watching him angrily write down BANNED in all caps on a wide white piece of paper was very entertaining.

several BANNED signs.

she couldn’t help but laugh that he seriously banned the boy from the daycare.

he told her not to laugh.

he also asked her to draw “angry eyebrows” and a “frown” on his face to display his anger.

she told him he was being over dramatic.

he told her she needed to take this seriously.

he then proceeded to cry to her that he just wanted to look after the boy but he turned the lights off and brought out moon.

she asked him if there was something wrong with moon because he was acting off.

he went silent.

she decided not to pry.

now, when the lights would go out and moon was lurking about searching for gregory, she would not be too far behind to keep moon under control.

when freddy and gregory were in the elevator and frantically pushing the buttons to get the elevator to close, [f/n] appeared and tackled him to the ground.

this had happened on several occasions, but it was very effective.

when [f/n] found gregory and freddy on their own, gregory, no matter how many times he was saved by her, was still just a little wary of her.

could you blame him? his life is literally on the line and the only one he can trust that moment was freddy.

he calmed down when [f/n] broke down crying about how that wasn’t her moon.

her moon was calm and kind, sure he was stern, but he would never hurt children no matter WHAT they do.

she even showed them the necklace they both made.

freddy let her cry into his shoulder and pat her back to calm her down.

now-

when freddy needed to charge, [f/n] would take over monitoring gregory.

she was a walking nightlight and you could see her from far away, she was also big so he could easily hide behind her.

if he was tired, they would find a place to rest and she would hide him under his bell hat and he would be out like a light.

a thing gregory also noticed was that where she was, none of the security bots would come over to where she was.

she said that the security bots won’t monitor the area where she is because she was more then enough to handle the situation that was happening there.

the same cannot be said for the animatronics.

that didn’t mean she didn’t bodyslam monty when he chased after gregory.

he forever stuck to her side.

[f/n] and freddy: the overprotective parents that will fight you on site if you dare hurt their child.

Lullaby pt. 2

word count: 10,231

Fandom: Poppy Playtime Pairing: N/A Pronouns: She/Her Relationship: Familial Occupation: Caretaker Ability: Ballerina Music Box

The character takes the appearance of a beautifully crafted music box ballerina figurine made of the toughest porcelain and glass, their clothes made from real fabric that is soft to touch and hair so smooth and silky you'd mistake it for real hair. Attached to their back is a wind up key that continuously spins when they're active and stops when they switch off. If the key is removed they cease to operate until key is returned and they are wound up again. Before CatNap, the character was the one to put the children to sleep with their built-in music box that would constantly be updated with new songs to play to help ease the children to sleep.

Keys:

[F/N]: Female Name

Warnings: the hour of joy, blood, death, all that shit.

"Lullaby" pt. 1, pt.3

finally started using grammarly properly and started cleaning up my shit, i'm kind of happy about the outcome, though grammarly does tend to repeat a couple words.

I originally wanted to make this longer but I'll put in what I want in the next part.

that is all.

It was just like any other day.

Wake up.

Do a headcount during breakfast.

Guide the children to school.

Clean up around Home Sweet Home.

Entertain the Smiling Critters.

Play with the children after their lessons.

And so on and so forth. But a problem arose when she was in the middle of cleaning up Home Sweet Home. It was late at night, and the staff had missed a few things during their shift. Rather than wait for the morning crew, she decided to take care of it herself. Usually, a few lingering night guard employees would patrol Home Sweet Home while she "slept," taking over her job of monitoring the Playcare. But tonight, she was struggling to find them—or at least the one in charge.

"Where the hell is the night guard...?" she muttered to herself, standing on the second floor and looking over the railing to try and spot the man. A quiet breath left her lips when she still couldn't find him. She sighed, frustrated, her nails tapping against the oak beneath her fingers. Forget it—she'd find him later.

She moved on to the third level of Home Sweet Home, where the Smiling Critters resided. Peeking into their rooms, she nodded softly when she saw them all sound asleep. But when she opened CatNap's door—

"H-Help me..." Her eyes widened at the sight of one of the morning staff lying in a pool of their own blood, deep scratch marks gouged along their arms and face. Huh—no wonder she hadn’t seen them earlier that afternoon. Slowly, she lifted her eyes and found CatNap staring at her, shock clear in his gaze. He hadn’t expected her. Some of the red smoke escaped his mouth, though they both knew it didn’t work on her.

"P-Please save me..." the injured woman pleaded, grabbing Ballade's leg and trying to pull herself up. Ballade froze, her mind racing. Why did she have to walk in at this moment? Why now? This woman had been pestering CatNap all day to "open up," insisting she was "there for him." He’d ignored her until she cornered him in his room, and clearly, things had escalated.

What was Ballade going to do? Report this to the higher-ups? Send CatNap to the doctor to fix his violent outburst? Was she scared of him? There was nothing he could do to stop her. Despite being made before the Smiling Critters, Ballade’s model had been designed to handle toys the humans couldn’t control. He took a step back when he saw her glance down at the woman, her hand reaching out. He expected her to help her up—but instead, her hand crushed the woman’s head in one swift motion.

Ballade waited for the twitching to stop before she removed her hand, looking back up at CatNap. She smiled softly. Before she could speak, the sound of footsteps echoed outside the room. She pressed a finger to her lips and gestured for him to stay quiet. Lifting the woman’s body by the neck, she stepped out and shut the door just as the night guard appeared.

"Ah, there you are, Balla—" He stopped, eyes widening at the sight of the dead body. "Why on earth do you have a corpse?" She shrugged.

"I thought she was an intruder and dealt with her the way the Head Executives told me to." He stared for a moment, then shrugged.

"Whatever, as long as you don't do that to me."

"You have a reason to be here overnight. She did not. I didn’t expect anyone but the nightguards to be here—and I know you wouldn’t sneak around like a rodent." She smiled sweetly as the woman’s bones cracked under her grip.

"R-Right... So, uh, what are you going to do with her body?"

"Feed her to Boxy. If the children ask why she’s missing, I’ll just say she’s sick and needs time to recover. Mister Pierre prefers it when I kill the staff—saves him money on wages."

"Sounds like him." The guard nodded. "Need any help?"

"I’ll manage. I’ll be back once the body’s disposed of." With a polite bow of her head, she turned away. Noticing the guard linger near CatNap's door, she held her breath—but he simply shook his head and walked off in the opposite direction. "Perhaps I should thank CatNap. Now I get to see Boxy Boo~ It’s been a while." Tossing the corpse over her shoulder, she made her way down to the prison. The night shift employees didn’t blink an eye when she passed with a body in tow. They knew the drill.

The moment Boxy's cell opened, his eyes peeked through the crack—and then the lid burst open. His tongue lolled out at the sight of fresh meat. She caressed his head gently before tossing the body onto the floor. As he ate, she sat beside him, talking about anything that came to mind. Boxy couldn’t speak, but she knew he was listening—and understanding.

It was hard to leave him, especially when he whined softly for her to stay. But she had other matters to attend to.

"Oh, kitty cat~" she cooed softly as she entered CatNap's room, now dressed in fresh clothes. She had taken longer than expected—mopping up blood was a tedious task. But she was back, and she found him sitting nervously on his bed. "You must be curious about what just happened, hmm?" She didn’t sit beside him, mindful of his nerves. Instead, she knelt before him, waiting patiently.

"... You killed her," he said quietly.

"I did."

"The human guard was fine with it..."

"He was."

"... Have you killed before?"

"Many times." She looked down at her porcelain hands, imagining the blood that had stained them so often. "I am Playcare's security for a reason. So long as I don't step out of line, I can deal with these humans however I like—and they won’t bat an eye. Mister Pierre prefers it. Saves him money and resources." Her voice softened as her hands began to tremble. "But I hate the human employees. They know what we are, what was done to us—and still, they smile while they lead children to their deaths. So yes, when I kill them—when they beg and plead—I enjoy it."

The sadistic glint in her eyes startled CatNap. But then her expression crumbled.

"But then I remember those children. I smile with them, sing with them, play with them—and I lie to them. I give them hope that they’ll leave this hell, knowing they never will. And that makes me just like those adults. I let those kids slip through my fingers." She clenched her shaking hands. "I hate myself for it."

"I don’t think you’re like them," he whispered. "You try to keep us safe. You let me go when I tried to escape." She blinked, startled that he remembered.

"And I am grateful to 1006 for saving your life. But that still isn't enough. I just want them to be free, even if it means I have to stay down here to repent for what I have done." She looked up when CatNap's paws grabbed her hands.

"The Prototype will save us." She blinked in confusion.

"T-The Prototype? But how? Ever since you two tried to escape, he's been put in a high-security cell that only the Head Executives and the Doctor can access. I'm allowed to roam the prison however I like, but even I'm not allowed near it. I-It's impossible." She shivered slightly when he gave a low chuckle.

"He will give us salvation. With him, we will know true freedom." He noticed the way her face broke, even if it was just for a second; he saw the way his words were getting to her. "If we side with the Prototype, he will free us from this prison." Her gaze stayed on him before it drifted to the side.

"I don't care if I have to stay down here, I just want those kids to be free." She licked her lips as she looked at him. "If I help... will he promise to set them free?" He grinned.

"The Prototype will set us all free." She wavered, swallowing thickly as she took her hands back.

"I need to think about this, Theo. If something goes wrong--" He shook his head.

"Nothing will go wrong." She sighed.

"We don't know that. I haven't agreed nor have I declined the thought of siding with the Prototype, but I just need to think about this. If I do agree... I'll come find you, but it'll take me some time." He nodded his head.

"There's no need to rush, [F/N]."

"Thank you, Theo." She smiled, albeit weakly, and hugged him. "I really needed this."

"... If you ever need to talk, I'll be here." She hummed softly.

"You're probably the only one who would understand, but I don't want to burden you with my thoughts." He shook his head.

"It's the least I can do with all the stress you have to carry."

"Hah, then I appreciate it." She scratched under his chin and nuzzled her cheek against his. "I won't say a word about our conversation to anyone, but tell me if anyone else bothers you. I will personally take care of it. Or if you kill anyone, tell me and I'll clean it up. You're not technically allowed to kill anyone, so we'll both get in trouble if that occurs." He let out his own laugh.

"I'll keep that in mind." CatNap perked up when he felt her movements start to lag, so he looked at the wind-up key and saw that it was beginning to slow. Noticing this, he gently nudged her stomach. "You should go back to your stage; you're beginning to slow down."

"Oh, I didn't even notice." She started pushing herself up but struggled a little. She let out a noise when CatNap stood up and let her lean on his body. "Thank you."

"Allow me to help you down..." She hummed softly.

"I appreciate the help." The nightguards didn't question CatNap helping Ballade down the stairs and onto her stage, where he waited for her key to stop turning to finally leave her alone. They all knew that CatNap was her favorite out of all the Smiling Critters and figured if they couldn't find her in her usual spots, she'd be with that colossal cat.

And so the days went on as if nothing happened in the first place. A few of the children did notice that the woman was missing but eventually forgot about it when Ballade said she was at home resting after catching a cold. The Smiling Critters did notice that Ballade and CatNap seemed a lot closer than usual; they also knew that CatNap was her favorite, but whatever occurred that night seemed to have strengthened their bond. Speaking of which, they needed Ballade for something and found both her and CatNap on her stage with a couple of other children drawing.

"What a wonderful blend of colors, sweetheart. Crafty Corn has taught you well during her arts and crafts lessons." Ballade praised as she looked over their art piece, quite impressed by their skill. "You will make a fine artist someday, child." She teasingly pinched their nose and giggled softly when they squealed.

"Stop that!" She held her hands up in surrender before leaning back into CatNap once more, her hand absentmindedly patting his head while her music box played songs that helped him sleep. Her other hand was drawing circles in the air before she finally noticed DogDay, Bobby, and Bubba, where she perked up and waved her hand to greet them. "Good afternoon, children! Care to join us?" She cocked a brow when she saw the three of them look nervous.

"Um, you're not particularly busy, are you?" She looked at the children that were sprawled all over her stage while CatNap nestled close into her back before looking back up at them.

"...Not really, no. Why?" Their reason was so ridiculous it woke CatNap up; even the children were staring in confusion. That's where she found herself staring down at Kickin and Hoppy, who had somehow gotten themselves stuck in the children's playground. "And you did this because you wanted to prove you could fit through the hole?" At least Hoppy had the decency to look shameless; Kickin just huffed as he hung by his waist from out of the hole he was stuck in.

"...Yes." She shook her head.

"You do know that this is a playground built for tiny children, correct?" She chuckled softly when Hoppy covered her face with her ears. "Have anything to say for yourselves?"

"...Help us?"

"No!" She slapped a hand onto her forehead and let out a sigh while the crowd of children laughed when Hoppy and Kickin apologized, which was what she really wanted. The next hour was spent with Ballade trying to get them out without damaging the playground or hurting the two, but both were difficult. The two of them had wedged themselves pretty tight, and she couldn't pull them out without tearing their stitching. She practically had to tear the holes they were in wide enough for them to slip out, but due to this, it destroyed the part of the playground they got themselves stuck in. She then spent the next half hour explaining to a few of the employees what happened while Hoppy and Kickin were on their knees with their arms above their heads as a form of punishment.

"You guys did this to yourselves," Bubba said, Picky and Crafty nodding their heads from behind the elephant.

"We're sorry..." Hoppy and Kickin sighed, DogDay snickering softly.

"The children had a good laugh out of it," Bobby said, pursing her lips as she scratched her cheek.

"Sure, but now they have to close the playground so they can fix what Miss Ballade broke to get them out." They looked back over at her and saw how she pinched the bridge of her nose at what the employee told her, then apologized and consoled the children when they learned they couldn't play on the playground. "Way to go, you two."

"Let's hope Miss Ballade doesn't get in trouble. They don't like it when we break any of the property," Crafty said.

"Perhaps since it was her, she won't get into a lot of trouble."

"Still, I can't help but worry." Hoppy and Kickin felt even worse; because of their competitiveness, they were getting Ballade in trouble. True to her suspicion, Leith reprimanded Ballade for not keeping an eye on the two and for not thinking of any alternatives to prying them free. CatNap was the one to slink over to her side to comfort her but flinched upon noticing that behind her smile-painted face was the look of rage burning in her eyes. Her hand closed into a tight fist, her entire frame trembling with suppressed anger as she watched Leith with Stella and a few other employees walk away. Her eyes snapped over to CatNap when she felt him press himself against her side, his presence the only thing keeping her from lashing out. She took a slow breath, forcing her muscles to relax, but her voice, when she spoke, was tight and low.

"Thank you..." she spoke softly, his ears perked up at her words. "You're really the only person that can calm me down..." Her voice was barely above a whisper, soft enough that only he could hear. The way CatNap lit up had the children thinking that Ballade was going to reward him with something. A broken, rumbling purr rippled from his throat as he rubbed affectionately against her side. She responded by kneeling down, her painted smile still in place, and nuzzled her cheek gently against his fur. The warmth of the gesture seemed so natural, so familiar, that the children watching giggled at the display.

But then her eyes shifted, softening as they landed on Hoppy and Kickin. Their ears drooped, and their expressions were heavy with guilt. Without hesitation, she approached them. They jumped in surprise when her hands landed softly on their heads, then cupped the back of them to pull them into a warm embrace. She felt the way they trembled in her hold, their little bodies overcome with remorse.

"W-We're sorry for getting you in trouble, Miss Ballade..."

"We promise we won't d-do it again..." they whimpered softly, their voices shaking. She shook her head, her grip on them gentle but firm.

"It's fine, it's better if I get in trouble than you lot. They would be far harsher on you than they ever would be with me." The thought chilled her, though she kept her tone calm and comforting. We’re lucky all I got was a talking to and nothing else, she thought bitterly. Pulling back just enough to meet their eyes, she offered a soft, reassuring smile. "As long as you learn from this, all is fine." she sweat dropped when they started crying so she continued to hold them until they eventually calmed down.

The next day, determined to make things right, Hoppy and Kickin approached the playground supervisor and took full responsibility for the damage. They also worked together to organize an impromptu arts and crafts day with Crafty Corn’s help, keeping the children entertained while the playground was being repaired. They even helped with the cleanup and offered to assist in the minor repairs they could manage without making things worse. Ballade couldn't help but be impressed by their initiative to take responsibility—perhaps the two of them were finally learning—until she noticed them bickering again, each claiming the idea had been theirs. She cleared her throat pointedly, and with one sharp look, the two fell silent.

Despite their antics, the effort they put in didn’t go unnoticed. By the end of the week, the playground was on its way to being fixed, and the children had enjoyed a day filled with laughter and creativity. Even Stella, seeing their hard work, made a point to praise them for stepping up. Later, as the day came to an end, Ballade found herself once again sitting with CatNap on her stage, watching the children show off their colorful creations. She let out a soft sigh, her hand absentmindedly stroking behind his ears.

“Maybe they’ll grow out of it one day,” she mused. CatNap chuckled, his purring a gentle vibration against her side.

“Maybe. But where would the fun be in that?” Ballade smiled despite herself, the warmth of the moment washing away the week’s troubles. For now, at least, there was peace—and perhaps just a little bit of hope.

Until—

"We're a head short..." Ballade murmured to herself as she counted the children that exited the school, she grew nervous when she counted again and again but she still ended up short one child. "Even one of the Miss Delight teachers is missing. Where could they have gone?" One of the Miss Delight teachers approached Ballade after hearing her question.

"Miss Ballade, thank goodness I've found you." She raised a brow.

"What is it?" She looked down at the teacher and watched her pace.

"The employees came earlier today and pulled one of the children aside." Ballade's face turned cold at what she said. "We know we're not supposed to interfere when they take the children, but they weren't following the correct procedure, so one of my sisters is stalling them." Miss Delight flinched when she saw the dark look on Ballade's face, her voice dropping.

"Where are they?" she asked, her tone sharp and dangerous.

"If she's stopped them, they should be close to the back."

She nodded once and turned, her pace brisk and her mind already racing through every possible scenario. Her breath quickened as she navigated the halls, thoughts swirling in a dangerous storm. If they were taking a child now, in broad daylight, it was far outside protocol. They were only supposed to remove the children at lights out—when it was easier to explain away their absence by saying they had fallen ill overnight. If they were breaking that rule, it meant that the scientists were eager to experiment on a child instead of having the lucky "chosen child" that was lucky to be adopted.

"Please, don't take Sarah away!" Miss Delight's desperate plea echoed through the corridor, trembling with fear and determination. Ballade’s sharp eyes immediately locked onto the two employees holding the child—Sarah—between them, their grips too firm and their faces too tense. Sarah’s frightened whimpers tugged at something primal inside Ballade. When one of the employees pushed Miss Delight back, Ballade’s vision flashed with fury. Her smile, painted and eternal, hid the storm brewing just beneath the surface.

"Unhand that child." Ballade’s voice was calm—too calm—but the weight of it filled the air like a thunderclap. Every head turned toward her, and the employees visibly stiffened under her gaze.

"Miss Ballade, this is none of your concern—"

"It becomes my concern when my children are frightened," she cut in coldly. She advanced slowly, every step measured, her eyes never leaving theirs. "And it becomes my problem when protocols are ignored." She stopped mere feet from them, her towering presence suffocating in its intensity. "So I will only say this once more: unhand the child. Now." they were quick to heed her words and they let Sarah go, who cried weakly and fell into Miss Delight's embrace.

"I-I was so scared...!" she sobbed softly, Ballade waved her hand and gestured for Miss Delight to take the child and leave.

"I'll handle this, go join the rest of the children and your sisters." she bowed her head, thanking the figurine profusely as she rushed away with the child in hand. When they were both out of sight and she knew they were alone, her fist connected with the wall beside their head and they both jumped in fright when it made a hole. The sharp crack of breaking plaster echoed through the corridor, and dust rained down around them.

"What do you think you were doing, hmm?" she asked, her friendly persona disappearing as she glared down at the two humans, who trembled under her terrifying gaze. Her eyes, usually warm and expressive, had turned cold and razor-sharp, her smile a painted mockery of calm.

"W-We... We were just fo-- following orders." they answered, their voices shaking.

"Oh? Then why didn't you follow the proper procedure?" Ballade’s voice was low and dangerous, like a blade sliding from its sheath. She took a slow, deliberate step forward, and they instinctively backed away. "If you are to take a child, I am to be informed so I don't act the way I am acting right now." The venom in her tone made their knees buckle. "Even so, why aren't you following the correct protocol?"

She advanced again, her presence suffocating and overwhelming. "When you are to take a child in broad daylight, especially when there are other children to witness your actions, you must do it in a way that doesn't cause the child to stress and raise alarms. And yet here you are—manhandling her like some kind of thief." Her voice dropped to a whisper, which somehow made it even more terrifying. "Are you thieves? Are you looking to steal from me? Because I will not tolerate anyone who threatens my children." One of the employees tried to stammer out an excuse, but Ballade slammed her hand against the wall again, cutting them off. The impact left another crack in the plaster, and both humans flinched violently.

"Give me one good reason," she hissed, her eyes burning with fury, "why I shouldn't report you to the Head Executives myself. Or perhaps..." She tilted her head, her smile twisting into something darker. "Perhaps I should take this up with the Doctor. I'm sure he'd love to use you in a few of his experiments." They paled at the mention of the Doctor, their fear now nearly tangible.

"Please... it was a mistake! We—we won't do it again!" one of them whimpered.

"You’re right about that," Ballade snapped. "Because if you ever step out of line again, I promise you—there won’t be enough left of you for anyone to find. Now get out of my sight."

She closed her eyes, taking a slow breath to calm herself before ripping her hands free from the wall, flexing her fingers to shake off the debris. She was confused—why wasn't she informed that they were taking one of the children that day? Why did they show up at the school to remove little Sarah? The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. Something wasn’t right.

Did she do the right thing stepping in the way she did? The answer was clear in her heart—yes. But the weight of what she’d just done pressed heavily on her mind. She figured they were going to inform the higher-ups about her interference, and she knew there would be consequences. But was she really at fault? Was protecting the children wrong? Haa, she was going to get into so much trouble.

Her fingers twitched with leftover adrenaline as she turned to leave, but then she remembered the holes she had made. Her eyes darted around the corridor, scanning for any witnesses. Once she was sure the coast was clear, she grabbed the nearby lockers and, with little to no effort, shifted them just enough to conceal the damage.

Perfect.

She stepped back, brushing dust from her hands and examining her work with a critical eye. No one would know—at least for now.

"Miss Ballade!" her head perked up when she saw DogDay rushing up to her, his ears flopping with every hurried step. His face was a mix of worry and confusion "I heard what happened from Miss Delight! Are you alright?" She waved her hand to dismiss his concern, the painted smile on her face still intact, but her eyes betrayed her unease.

"I am fine, nothing to fret about," she answered calmly, her hand gently patting his shoulder in reassurance. "But I am concerned. Why would they break protocol? The scientists are usually very thorough on how they... take the children. They are never ones to send the employees—never in broad daylight, and never without informing me." Her voice softened, but the tension in it was unmistakable.

"Why would they do that?" she sighed.

"I haven't a clue." She jumped when she heard a cry, so she looked over DogDay and saw little Sarah clinging to Miss Delight's dress, the woman doing her best to comfort the child. Miss Delight's usual calm demeanor was visibly shaken, her hands smoothing over Sarah's hair in a desperate attempt to ease her fear.

"I-I was so scared, Miss Delight! I didn't do anything wrong!" The Smiling Critters, who had heard the commotion, huddled around the little girl, their soft voices trying to soothe her with gentle reassurances. Bobby reached out to pat her shoulder, and Crafty offered one of her handmade paper flowers, but nothing seemed to ease Sarah’s sobs. The moment Ballade approached, Sarah’s wide, tear-filled eyes locked onto her, and without hesitation, the little girl rushed over and threw her arms around Ballade's legs tightly. "I swear I didn't do anything wrong, Miss Ballade!" The heartbreak in Sarah's voice made Ballade’s chest tighten, her smile unable to mask the surge of emotion welling up inside her. She knelt down slowly, gently holding the trembling girl by her arms, brushing a stray lock of hair from Sarah's damp cheek.

"I'm sure you did nothing wrong, little one. But fear not—your friend Miss Ballade Ballerina thwarted their efforts! They won’t be coming to scare you, not anymore." Her voice softened with a warm, protective lilt, but inside, she felt a cold fury still simmering from the encounter. She gasped softly when Sarah threw her arms around her neck, her tiny frame shaking with sobs. Ballade sighed, the sound soft and heavy as her own arms wrapped securely around the child, one hand cradling the back of Sarah’s head as she whispered gentle reassurances. "I'll make sure of it," she promised, her voice low and fierce with quiet determination. She knew those words meant more than Sarah could ever understand.

"T-Thank you, Miss Ballade. I'm glad I can trust you." The girl’s words were muffled against her shoulder, but they struck Ballade harder than any blow. Her breath caught as she felt Sarah nuzzle closer into her embrace, seeking safety and comfort. The weight of guilt settled deeper into Ballade’s mind, cold and unshakable.

She really shouldn't place her trust in her.

CatNap noticed Ballade becoming more distant from herself after the incident with the child as bedtime approached. No one else seemed to pick up on the subtle changes — the way her painted smile looked just a bit more strained, how her eyes wavered every time she looked at the children. The mask she always wore, the one that kept her true emotions hidden, was slipping. She lingered longer when the children hugged her, held them a little tighter, as if trying to memorize the warmth of their small arms around her. Their laughter, their trust — it weighed heavily on her shoulders. They told her how much they loved spending time with her, and each word chipped away at her carefully constructed facade. It had always been easy to fake happiness for their sake, to protect their ignorant bliss… but with each passing day, it became so much harder to keep up the act.

It was during bedtime, after they put the children to sleep and she was walking CatNap back to his room, when he finally understood why.

"I'll do it." his head perked up when she spoke, her face void of any emotion.

"... do what?" her eyes hardened, whether it be at him or herself, he couldn't really tell.

"Whatever you and 1006 need, I'll do it." Ballade's shoulders slumped as her eyes fixated on a picture frame of the children laughing and smiling, not a single bad thought behind their innocent eyes. She stared at it, the image feeling so distant— like something she could never quite reach. She wondered what it would feel like to truly hold them, to feel their warmth, the softness of their little hands when they reached out for her. But she never would. The sensation of touch was something foreign, a mystery she'd never get to experience again in this body. Every embrace she gave them was empty for her, a performance of comfort she could never fully share.

"I can't do it anymore." Her voice broke, trembling with the weight of her words. "It pains me every time I watch those children cry and ask me what they did wrong to be taken away, how they trust me with every inch of their small bodies and I trample all over it just by simply existing." She wanted so badly to feel the way they held onto her, to know the security they believed she gave them. But all she ever felt was the aching hollowness where that connection should have been.

"I hate going to the prison and hearing their anguished cries to be let out, to go home, to be free." Her hands shook at her sides, the phantom feeling of their terrified clinging playing through her mind — sensations she could only imagine. "I hate lying to them, telling them everything will be okay when I know it won’t." she could imagine the sensation of tears welling up in her eyes, though they could never fall since she lacked the proper glands to produce them. "They look at me like I’m their protector, their safe place… and every time one of them disappears, I know I've failed them again." She clenched her fists so tightly her porcelain hands threatened to crack, but even the pain of it was absent. The frustration of that emptiness only made the ache inside her deepen.

Ballade's fingers traced the frame’s edges, her hands trembling as she fought to keep her composure. CatNap watched her quietly, his tail flicking with unease. It was rare to see Ballade like this— so vulnerable, so worn down by guilt and sorrow. He padded closer, pressing his head against her arm in an attempt to offer some comfort.

"They deserve better," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Better than me. Better than this place." CatNap let out a low, broken purr, his eyes flickering with a knowing look.

"Then let's change it," he murmured, his voice soft but resolute. Ballade turned to him, her eyes wide but weak.

"But what if we fail?" he shook his head.

"We won't. With your help, freedom will be in ours hands. The Prototype will make sure of that, I promise." her lip trembled and he'd think she'd start crying but she was unable to, she bit her lip and knelt down to press her forehead against his.

"I don't care what happens to me, CatNap, so long as those kids get to leave this hellish place." Her voice hardened. "I'll side with you and the Prototype if it means those kids get to be free, if it means they don't have to suffer anymore." She turned to face him, eyes burning with a mixture of sorrow and resolve. "Just tell me what you guys are going to do, and I'll be right on your side." she was fully on her knees as she wrapped her arms around CatNap's neck and nuzzled into his head, he returned the affection as a single thought went through his mind.

He had won.

Ever since their conversation to help the Prototype, CatNap observed Ballade closely. He saw how the weight of her decision pressed down on her more with each passing day. There was a newfound desperation in her every action, an urgency that hadn’t been there before—because now there was chance to finally make things right. Now there was a possibility that the children's suffering could finally end, and that chance both strengthened and broke her.

He noticed how she struggled to get by every day, caught between the promise of freedom for the children and the reality of her own helplessness. The knowledge that she could finally save them gnawed at her, but with it came the agony of waiting—waiting for the right time, waiting for the right plan. Every second felt like a betrayal, knowing the children she loved were still at risk.

Ballade’s guilt was killing her. She hated herself for every moment she stood by and did nothing while the children were taken—frightened, confused, and pleading for answers she couldn’t give. She hated the way they trusted her so completely, how they clung to her and sought comfort in her arms when she knew she couldn’t protect them. And worse, she hated how she longed for their touch even though she couldn’t feel it.

That emptiness haunted her. Every time a child’s small hand slipped into hers, every time they hugged her tight, she could only pretend to feel it. She could see their warmth, their affection, but it never reached her. And yet she held onto those moments as if they could somehow fill the void inside her. She clung to their love because it was the only thing keeping her from falling apart.

"... the Prototype has a plan, [F/N]. But we must wait before we can act on it."

"How long must I wait?"

"I'm sure you can be patient." a weak chuckle escaped her throat when he saw her pout, he nudged his head against her cheek "Our freedom will be guaranteed with you on our side." she nods.

"Just tell me when, and I'll do whatever you two need me to do."

Having Ballade side with the Prototype was the last hurdle in their final plan. She was already well aware that the Prototype was one of the most dangerous experiments to ever come out of the Bigger Bodies Initiative. And though she was no match for a force as powerful and unpredictable as the Prototype itself, Ballade was more than capable of handling CatNap and the other Bigger Bodies. That was her job — not only to care for the children and dispose of any unwanted guests but to apprehend any of the toys that stepped out of line. She’d done it before, and she can most definitely do it again. She remembered the incident with Mommy Longlegs vividly — the frantic way the creature lashed out when the children left the Game Station and moved into Playcare. The hysteria had escalated so quickly that Ballade had been forced to tie Mommy Longlegs' limbs together just to stop her from going on a rampage. It wasn’t the first time Ballade had been made to turn on one of her own, and wouldn’t be the last so long as the toys did their jobs.

The Prototype will be most pleased to learn Ballade has sided with him.

[august eighth 1995, 10.00 am]

Deep breath.

In, and out.

In, and out.

Quell your nerves.

"Ballade, are you alright?" her eyes move down to one of the human counselors and saw the way the woman looked up at her in concern, seemingly noticing she wasn't acting like herself, but Ballade easily masked her unease and smiled.

"Don't worry about me, Miss. Just trying to come up with more ways to entertain the children, the older ones are growing bored of the usual activities I usually plan out. I'm struggling to come up with new things to keep them entertained." the woman laughed as she pats Ballade on the back.

"I'm sure you can come up with something, you're quite creative when it comes to keeping those kids on their toes!" she gave a laugh in response to her words.

"I try my best." she waves her hand goodbye when the woman had to return to the Counselor's Office, missing the way Ballade's eyes turned cold as they observed all the human employees walking around. It was like any other ordinary day within the Playcare, the children were up and escorted to the dining hall for breakfast by the Smiling Critters then guided to the school to proceed with the day. It was only a matter of time before it all begins, and they won't even know what hit them.

".... don't tell me you're chickening out, [F/N]." a bitter laugh escapes her lips when CatNap appeared beside her, she looked down at him and could practically see the eagerness in his eyes "It's almost upon us." she huffed.

"Yes, the day they all reap what they sow. The other Critters are still unaware, right?" he nods.

"They are. They're not nearly as understanding as you, so I was afraid to outright tell them the details about what was going to happen today." he saw the way her shoulders slumped.

"I feel like that it's for the better, Theo. Better to stain our hands than than the others." she let out a breath "Then we're going for plan b?" he nods his head.

"I have already told them to meet us beneath the Playhouse." she closed her eyes and briefly looked back into Home Sweet Home to find the clock and it was only half past ten, he watched her and saw the way she rubbed her arms nervously "Remember, [F/N], we're doing this to secure our freedom. The Prototype is giving us our chance to do right by the children by not only saving them, but ourselves." despite her hesitation, she nodded.

"You're right." she inhaled deeply before they both made their way to the Playhouse, they went through the back to avoid running into any other staff members or children and found the Smiling Critters in the prison, Ballade made sure there was nobody else beneath the Playhouse before entering the room alone.

"Children... something drastic is going to happen in the next half hour, and though I don't want you to participate in what is going to happen, I can't leave you in the dark." Kickin let out a nervous chuckle, his feathered hand rubbing the back of his head.

"W-What do you mean? Does this have to do with what CatNap was yapping about months ago?" she nodded.

"What exactly has he told you?" They looked at each other rather anxiously, Bobby pressing her paws together.

"He mentioned... the Prototype? Saying stuff about how he'll save us." Hoppy nodded.

"He was really cryptic with his words. It kind of freaked me out."

"CatNap was talking about how there will come a time when we will get to take back our lives if we... join the Prototype," Bubba said, his hooves messing with his lightbulb-shaped zipper.

"CatNap wasn't s-serious about us joining the Prototype, right? The staff told us that he was very dangerous," Crafty murmured softly.

"He's been obsessed with that thing for ages. I thought he would have gotten over it years ago," Picky added. DogDay, in turn, gave a forced laugh as he looked up at Ballade. He felt uneasy with how they were all trapped in the cramped room with Ballade blocking their way out. The dimly lit room didn’t help calm his nerves as Ballade looked down at them all with an unreadable expression.

"He wasn't being serious though, right? He was probably just trying to scare us! He wouldn't really consider joining hands with that experiment." He took Ballade by the hand and looked up at her for some sort of reassurance. "If you're talking to us about this, then that means CatNap brought this up with you as well. He wasn't being serious about helping the Prototype, right? You talked him out of it, right?" They all looked up at her eagerly and saw the way she couldn't meet their eyes.

"M-Miss Ballade?" When she took a step forward, they felt a chill run down their spines when they saw the look in her eyes.

"The Prototype will set us free," she spoke with a rather eerie voice. She took DogDay's paw and squeezed it, a look of desperate and conflicted expression on her face. "He said that if we help him, we'll be saving the orphans from being killed."

DogDay yanked his paw back, stepping away as if burned. "You... you're siding with the Prototype?" His voice was trembling, his wide eyes filled with disbelief.

Ballade flexed her hands, her painted smile a stark contrast to the pain in her eyes. "I didn’t, initially," she whispered. "But I’ve grown tired of seeing so many children dying at the hands of the scientists — and I let it all happen because I couldn't do anything about it. If we help him, he promises that he'll set them free... He’ll set you free! Don't you understand? If siding with the Prototype means we get to end this madness, then so be it."

The room fell into a suffocating silence.

"No," Hoppy whispered, her ears flattened against her head. "No, this isn’t right… You—You can’t believe him!"

"The Prototype is a monster!" Bobby cried. "He’s dangerous — the humans told us so!"

"And the humans lie!" Ballade snapped, her voice cracking as emotion bled through. "They hurt us! They hurt the children! How many more have to suffer before we fight back?!"

"Not like this," DogDay said softly, shaking his head. Tears pricked at the corners of his eyes. "Not like this, Miss Ballade…" they stare up at her in terror as her shoulders deflated, she let out a defeated breath as she lowered her head.

“Then... you leave me no choice.” Ballade’s voice was heavy with regret as she stepped to the side, one hand reaching for the doorknob behind her. It was then that they noticed the red smoke seeping from beneath the doorframe. When she turned the knob and pulled the door open, the thick, eerie mist flooded into the room, swirling around their feet. CatNap stepped in silently, his eyes gleaming with purpose.

“I can’t have you stopping us,” Ballade continued, her voice quiet but resolute. “Nor telling the adults what you’ve learned.” As the door clicked shut behind CatNap, the red smoke spread, filling the room like a creeping tide.

“W-What are you doing?” Kickin’s voice wavered, panic rising.

“Why are you doing this, Ballade?!” Bubba cried out, fear evident in his eyes.

One by one, they succumbed. The red smoke took them swiftly, their bodies crumpling to the floor as the strange gas overtook them. Ballade stood still, taking a deep breath—unaffected—as the others collapsed around her. Only DogDay resisted, his knees buckling as he fought to stay conscious, his teeth clenched.

“Please... don’t...” he whispered, his vision blurring.

But it was futile. As his strength gave out and he began to fall, Ballade caught him, cradling him gently in her arms. For a moment, she held him there, her grip firm but careful. When she pulled away, her fingers brushed against his face, cupping his cheeks with a heartbreaking tenderness.

“I’m doing this for your own good,” she whispered, her voice cracking. “You’ll forgive me for this when it’s all over... when you see what we’ve done was to save you.”

DogDay’s hand gripped her shoulder weakly, his eyes pleading—but then his strength faded completely, and his body went limp. Ballade closed her eyes, forcing herself to swallow the guilt rising in her throat. With methodical care, she gathered the others, dragging their unconscious forms into their individual cells. The sound of the locks clicking into place echoed in the still air, and she stood in the silence that followed, her heart heavy.

For a long moment, she lingered at the door, her hand resting on the cold metal.

“You did what you could, [F/N],” CatNap said softly behind her. “I’m sure they’ll thank you when this is all over.”

Ballade clasped her hands together tightly, the motion more to steady herself than anything else. “I just hope... my judgment isn’t wrong.” She looked down at CatNap, her eyes sincere but filled with doubt. “The Prototype will uphold his promise... right? The orphans will be set free... right?”

She didn’t trust the Prototype—how could she?—but she trusted CatNap. And CatNap believed in him. That was the only reason she was still standing here.

The only reason she hadn’t turned back.

"The doctors say he's dangerous, but he wants what's best for us all." this was enough to reassure her, she reached down and ruffled his head.

"If you say so." she takes another breath to calm herself one last time "We should probably go, it's almost time." he nods.

"The Hour of Joy is almost upon us." she chuckled as she laced her fingers together and pushed them forward, hearing her joints crack under the pressure.

"Let's get to work."

There were many toys that the Prototype managed to recruit to his cause, each one with their own grudges and reasons for joining his orchestrated rebellion throughout the entirety of Playtime Co. From Huggy Wuggy, stationed menacingly within the main lobby with his sharp-toothed grin and cold, unblinking eyes, to Mommy Longlegs lurking within the Game Station alongside the ever-watchful Mini Huggies, waiting with predatory patience for their signal to strike. In Playcare, the heart of the children's refuge, CatNap and Ballade stood as the most dangerous of his allies—each powerful in their own right, each burdened with their own twisted sense of duty and guilt.

Even Miss Delight, the ever-cheerful face of comfort for the orphans, was drawn into this uprising, her tears of joy and sadness masking the deep-seated resentment she bore toward the human employees. And then there were the mini Smiling Critters—once innocent and carefree, now caught between loyalty and fear. They hadn’t yet chosen their sides, and that hesitation made them dangerous liabilities.

The Prototype extended a hand to all the toys who had suffered at the hands of the human employees, promising them more than just vengeance. He offered them freedom—freedom from the torment of their artificial existence, from the chains of servitude and the horror of seeing the children they loved and protected dragged away, never to return. It was a chance to end the cycle of pain and finally reclaim their lives from those who had treated them as nothing more than tools and experiments.

EMERGENCY ALERT SYSTEM EFFECTIVE 8/8/1995 11:00:00 EST

Playtime Company

Issue A

WORK FORCE DANGER ALERT

"The following message is for all Playtime Co. employees.

At 11:01AM, Eastern Standard Time, an unknown hostile force declared present within the Playtime Co. facility.

Personnel are to begin enacting emergency evacuation protocols immediately.

Leave all personal belongings.

Do not engage with any hostile individuals.

If no exit path is available, seek shelter in a hidden location.

Use blankets or pillows to cover your body, and remain silent.

Do not look through any windows.

Do not open doors for any individuals.

Do not make eye contact--

...

...

Open the doors now. The Hour of Joy has arrived."

It started with the alarms—shrill, blaring cries echoing through the factory like the wailing of lost souls. The lights flickered violently, plunging corridors into a maddening dance of shadow and flame. In the main lobby, Huggy Wuggy descended upon the unsuspecting staff with terrifying speed, his massive frame moving with unnatural grace as his gleaming teeth tore through the chaos. Screams filled the air, but no one escaped his relentless pursuit. Blood painted the walls, limbs lay scattered across the floor, and the air reeked of iron and fear.

At the Game Station, Mommy Longlegs played with her prey. Her elastic limbs snaked through vents and rafters, dragging terrified employees into the darkness. The Mini Huggies scurried in swarms, their tiny forms overwhelming anyone who crossed their path. The once lively station became a house of horrors, filled with echoes of laughter twisted into something monstrous. Flesh was torn from bone, and the floors were slick with blood as the station became a macabre playground.

In Playcare, it was no better than the rest of the factory.

Outside the Playhouse, the halls of Playcare ran red. CatNap drifted through the corridors like a phantom, his red smoke spilling into every crevice. The humans never stood a chance—one by one, they collapsed, some peacefully, others choking on the thick haze, their bodies hitting the ground with lifeless thuds. Ballade followed in his wake, her hands already stained with blood. She moved with cold purpose, securing the orphans first, locking them away where no harm could reach them.

But the carnage followed her.

The human employees were torn apart, their bodies left in grotesque displays of violence. One counselor she had shared a conversation earlier in the morning with lay sprawled against a wall, her throat crushed that her head lolled unnaturally to the side. Another staff member—someone who had once laughed and joked with the children—clawed at his own face, the red mist driving him into a frenzy of madness before his body finally gave out.

As the hour stretched on, the factory drowned in chaos. The Prototype’s plan unfolded perfectly, and the rebellion tore through Playtime Co. like wildfire. Yet amid the destruction, doubt gnawed at Ballade’s resolve. The line between savior and monster blurred, and she wondered if the price of freedom was too steep to bear.

...

...

"Haaa..." It was only hours after the Hour of Joy had commenced when Ballade sat on one of the benches within Playcare, her head thrown back over the backrest while she spread her legs out. "That took longer than I expected," she muttered, as blood slowly dripped down her unclenched fists. The metallic scent of it clung heavily to the air, a stark contrast to the usual warmth and joy that once filled this place. She didn’t get exhausted easily, but after hours of nonstop killing, her body finally felt the weight of it.

She sat up and let her body rest against her knees, more blood sliding down her face and legs, staining her once-pristine porcelain skin a deep, ghastly red. The sticky sensation of it had long since lost its shock — now it just felt like part of her.

CatNap emerged from the shadows, his colossal frame also splattered with crimson, though his breathing was steady and composed. "Most of the humans are gone," he reported, his voice light, almost pleased. "Playcare’s finally quiet. Peaceful."

But it wasn’t peaceful. It was too quiet. The children’s laughter, the chatter of the Smiling Critters — it was all gone. In its place was an eerie stillness, broken only by the distant, occasional drip of blood hitting the cold floor. Ballade’s eyes flickered toward the Playhouse where the Smiling Critters still lay unconscious, and her heart twisted. They hadn’t stirred once since she and CatNap had gassed them. She told herself it was for their own good — they wouldn’t have been able to handle the truth of what needed to be done. Still, the silence behind that door haunted her more than the screams of the humans ever could.

"They’ll thank us," CatNap said softly, as if reading her mind. "When the dust settles, when the children are free— they’ll understand." Ballade nodded slowly, but the doubt gnawed at her. She looked down at her blood-soaked hands, wondering if there would ever truly be an end to the nightmare they’d created in pursuit of salvation.

"Cleaning this all up is going to take so much time..." she said as she looked around and saw all the bodies "I don't suppose we can leave this to the other toys, hmm?" the look CatNap gave her said otherwise, she let out a defeated sigh.

"The Prototype wants us to drag all the bodies down below." CatNap's voice was low, the eerie silence of Playcare amplifying his words. Ballade rubbed her face in exhaustion, smearing more blood across her porcelain skin.

"I can only guess why." Now that all the humans were gone, their connection to the outside world was severed. Supplies would stop coming. They'd have to make do with what was left. "I'm sure there are still some humans roaming around, hiding."

"We got all the ones that weren’t fast or smart enough to hide," he replied. "We should probably head to the labs first before dragging all the bodies."

"Fine by me. I’m not up for more labor after what just happened. Besides, we can check on the others down below to see if they’re done. There were a lot more humans in the prison compared to Playcare." She chuckled, shaking her head as she noticed the eagerness in his eyes.

"Let’s go," he urged, nudging his head into her side. She gently pushed him off as they walked toward the Gas Production Zone.

"We’re going, we’re going," she muttered. Their heavy footsteps echoed against the cold floor with every step, the sound bouncing off walls now stripped of the laughter that once filled the air. They maneuvered over the countless bodies they’d eventually have to clean up, the stillness around them almost deafening.

Reaching the elevator, Ballade gestured for CatNap to step in first. She followed closely behind, waiting for the familiar lurch as it started to descend. But instead of standing still, she left the control panel and leapt down to join him, landing softly beside him. Thanks to her body, she could scale great heights and drop from any distance without pain or injury. No matter how far the humans ran, she would always find a way to get to them. No matter where they hid, there would be no escape.

On their way down to the labs, they came across several toys—some still in the throes of violence, others feasting on the remains of the security staff. The air was thick with the coppery scent of blood and the grotesque sounds of tearing flesh. Some toys played with their victims' remains, giggling in twisted delight as they dismembered what was left. Others stood over the bodies like sentinels, eyes wide with an unhinged kind of glee. Blood painted the walls in wild, sweeping strokes, turning once sterile corridors into grotesque art.

Most of the toys paid them no mind, too absorbed in their grisly work. A few glanced their way, tensing as if ready to strike, but the moment recognition flickered in their eyes, they stood down. Even the most frenzied among them knew better than to cross paths with Ballade and CatNap.

The two of them had a reputation. CatNap was the Prototype's most loyal follower, his name whispered with both respect and fear. And Ballade—Ballade was the Head Executive’s personal bodyguard, an enforcer who obeyed their every command without question. As they ventured deeper through the prison towards the labs, every so often, distant, inhuman screams echoed from below—a reminder of what waited for them at the bottom. The air felt heavier, saturated with the scent of blood and chemicals as they made it to the lower labs. The walls bore deep gouges, the aftermath of something strong and enraged. And in the far distance, they could hear it—metal scraping against metal, a slow, deliberate sound that set their teeth on edge.

"Hmm?" Ballade twisted her head to the side when she heard a sudden clatter, sighing to herself when she spotted a scientist trying to hide but freaked out when he realized he had been spotted "Go on without me, I'll catch him before he locks down the labs. Besides, the Prototype scares me." she gestures for him to go on before turning and chasing after the scientist, catching up to him was easy but due to the fact he ran away he had led her to more humans that were hiding out. Ballade moved through the dim corridors, the scent of blood and metal still thick in the air. She had just finished tracking down the stray scientists, their cries cut short in a single, efficient movement. Wiping her hands on her already bloodied dress, she started back toward the lower labs where the Prototype waited.

As she approached the entrance, the sound of voices reached her ears. She slowed her steps, curiosity and caution guiding her closer.

"…and once the remaining children are secured, we can begin the next phase," the Prototype’s voice was calm and calculating, every word measured as he used the stolen voices of those who have spoken to him. "Their resilience makes them perfect subjects. We’ll have ample opportunities to push beyond the limits of what this facility dared to achieve."

Ballade froze. Her heart—if it could beat—would have stopped. She stepped closer, unnoticed, her breath caught.

"Ballade..." CatNap’s voice was hesitant. "Is not going to let this go. She wants them to be free..."

"Freedom," the Prototype interrupted smoothly, "is a matter of perspective. You see, true freedom lies in purpose—fulfilling the potential we were created for. These children… they are the key to unlocking evolution. Their sacrifice will pave the way for something far greater than any of us."

Ballade’s stomach twisted violently. The world around her blurred at the edges, a rising wave of nausea and panic threatening to drown her. Her hands curled into trembling fists, slick with the blood of those she had already killed, and the weight of those lives now pressed down on her like lead.

"But—"

"Do not let sentiment cloud your judgment," the Prototype’s tone darkened. "You’ve seen how fragile they are, how easily they break. Would you rather they die in fear and ignorance? Or serve a higher calling? In this way, their suffering gains meaning."

She couldn’t listen anymore.

"You lied to me," Ballade spoke, albeit a whisper, but it let her presence be known as she stepped into the lab. Both figures turned toward her. CatNap’s eyes widened in guilt; the Prototype merely regarded her with cool detachment.

"[F/N]—" CatNap started, but she shook her head as she looked towards the monstrosity that was the Prototype.

"You told me we were doing this for them," she whispered, her voice shaking with panic. "To save them. Not… not this." She gestured wildly. "Not to turn them into experiments!"

"Their freedom," the Prototype said, unflinching, "comes through transcendence. Through transformation. It is the only true escape from the frailties of their existence. You of all creations should understand this."

"I understand," she spat, stepping forward, "that you used me." Her cold eyes locked onto CatNap. "And you let him."

"I… I thought—" CatNap stammered, ears flattened.

"No." She shook her head, the enormity of her mistake crashing over her. The faces of the children flashed behind her eyes—their laughter, their trust—and the image shattered under the knowledge of what she had condemned them to. "I made a mistake to trust you." she shakes her head before turning on her feels and leaving, ignoring the way CatNap called out to her as she hurried back to Playcare.

This was a mistake.

I made a mistake.

I shouldn't have trusted them.

I shouldn't have trusted him.

But it's too late.

From one hell to another, the Prototype's in control now.

Helper

word count: 2147

Fandom: FNAF Security Breach Pairing: Sundrop/Moondrop x Female!Reader Pronouns: She/Her Relationship: Romantic Occupation: Daycare Helper Ability: Animatronic Moon Jellyfish

The character was modeled after a moon jellyfish, so they are an oceanic type animatronic that mostly resided in the daycare to provide assistance when needed within the pizza plex. The appearance they adorn is that of a tall woman and the animalistic part of her design would be, other than a human like face, they would have a large bell (the blob of a jellyfish is called a bell or hood) on top of their head that would act as a large hat, and attached to the underside of the bell are the tentacles and stingers. They are not actually stingers, they help the character locate children and feel for their surroundings. The bell on top of their head also glow in the dark.

Keys:

[F/N]: Female Name [B/C]: Base Color [S/C]: Secondary Color [F/C]: Favorite Color [E/C]: Eye Color

Warnings: spoilers to those who haven’t seen fnaf sb

I have absolutely no clue how tall the animatronics are, so bear with me.

that is all.

“Helper” pt. 2, pt. 3

“Sundrop, allow me to introduce you to the new helper to the daycare.” Sundrop, the Daycare Attendant, stops in his movements and his beaming face turns to look over at where Officer Vanessa was when she entered the daycare. He happily skips over to her at the entrance and there he finally noticed the tall animatronic woman standing behind her, this woman loomed over Vanessa and had a soft smile present on her face “If you haven’t already noticed, this is [F/N] the Jellyfish. She’s going to be your aid here in the daycare, mostly because we’ve been getting complaints from the parents. Introduce yourself.” Vanessa said, stepping to the side to allow [F/N] to step forward, the animatronic woman does so and she directed her soft and kind smile towards Sundrop.

“Hello there, I am the animatronic [F/N] the Jellyfish. I hope I can be of some help for you, Daycare Attendant.” he had to raise his head because whoever built her made her quite tall, Freddy and Monty were taller than her since they stood at nine feet tall, but she was at least 8″3ft tall and much taller than he was. She wore a gorgeous [F/C] pencil skirt that was decorated with stars of all sizes that ended at her ankles with ruffles at the end and around her waist, a simple [S/C] blouse that had ruffles at the collar and wrists. She had a cravat around their neck with a [F/C] ringed speaker in the middle of it and simple white gloves, their skin was [B/C] and he couldn’t see her eyes since they were closed. What stood out about her appearance was the transparent bell that was a lighter shade of [B/C] that sat atop her head with the stingers and tentacles that hung by her side from the underside of the bell and a lighter shade of [S/C] hair that dropped down to below her waist “I wish for us to get along, Sundrop.” 

“...” she raised a brow when she didn’t get an immediate answer, that was because Sundrop could not stop staring at [F/N] for the life of him, he was able to snap out of his day dreaming when Vanessa cleared her throat and gave him a warning glare “O-Oh, jeepers! My name is Sundrop, and I wish for us to get along too!” [F/N]’s smile widened and she lowered her head into a bow.

“Oh, how wonderful.” she lets out a whoa when he grabbed her hand and started shaking it up and down, she giggled softly at the gesture while Vanessa rolled her eyes.

“Good, now that you’ve introduce yourselves, get ready because the pizza plex opens in less than an hour.” [F/N] stood behind Sundrop, who gave Vanessa a droopy grin as he saluted.

“Yes, ma’am! Right away, ma’am!” she rolled her eyes once more before looking up at [F/N] this time.

“You know what you were programmed to do.” she nods her head.

“Of course.” Vanessa nods her head to her before walking out of the daycare, when they could no longer hear her footsteps, the two animatronics look at each other, each with their own smile on their face, one softer while the other was more energetic.

“Oh, we’re going to have so much fun together, new friend!” Sundrop cheers happily, grabbing her hand and bouncing on his feet “We can finger paint! Tell stories! Do macaroni art! Make balloon animals! This is going to be a blast! But, I do have one rule: keep the lights on.” she hums at the way his tone progressively grew darker as he finished his sentence, though she already knew the reason.

“But of course, Sundrop. Rules are simply put out to keep others safe, no?” he beams up at her, now holding her hands with both of his, vigorously nodding his head.

“Yes, yes! I am so glad you agree with me.” introducing her to the children and parents wasn’t so hard either, the parents seemed to like her because she was more level headed and calm in comparison to Sundrop’s upbeat and cheerful personality, and she was quite adored by the children. Sundrop took care of the more boisterous children while [F/N] was left to handle the children who leaned over to the shyer and introverted side and children that overall needed to rest more than to play around. 

“We cannot thank you enough, [F/N]. Our child has been a little overexerted after the performance that Glamgang put on and all the junk food they splurged on.” [F/N] offered the mother of the child she was currently caring for her kind smile.

“Of course, but I do advise that you monitor what your child consumes next time. Overeating food provided by Freddy Fazebear’s Mega Pizza Plex is not healthy for a young child.” the mother nodded her head.

“I’ll take your advice.” [F/N] bids the young child and her parents goodbye with a simple wave before she turns on her heels and makes her way over to the Security Desk, though she was not a security bot nor a security officer like the few human employees, she was programmed to keep on eye on the schedule and the few cameras within the daycare when needed. She picks up the clipboard and her eyes, that were closed, briefly open to see what was next “Naptime, hmm? Then I guess it’s time to meet Moondrop.” she places the clipboard down and proceeds to turn around but was stopped when a young boy grabbed her hand.

“Miss [F/N], Sundrop’s reading us a story and we all want you to participate!” he cheered, she nods softly and lets the young child lead her. 

“How wonderful.” she sat amongst the few children attending the story telling, sitting in a side sit position with a few children laying against her. Sundrop returned after grabbing a book when he saw [F/N] waiting with the children, he was now even more excited to tell the story with [F/N] in attendance. Most of the children and the new animatronic would laugh at the silly voices Sundrop would use for the characters in the story, [F/N] would sometimes joy in by words of encouragement from the children when a female character was introduced. By the time the story had come to the end, the timer for the lights to turn off came and it was now naptime, and evidently, the time for Moondrop to make his appearance. 

Sundrop’s AI shut down and Moondrop’s powered on, he blinked his eyes continuously until his vision came to him. He glanced around and noticed that the majority of the children were already dozing off, he tilted his head to the side in confusion because it usually took some time for the energetic children to fall asleep, and yet here he is and seeing that most of them were already asleep. The sound of humming soon came to his ears and he turned to see the newest animatronic, a child laying peacefully in her lap as a tune played out from the speaker in her cravat while she hummed along to the song, helping the children around her sleep.

“Naughty, naughty~” Moondrop mused, hoping from side to side as he approached the woman, who raised her head slightly at the sound of the voice “It is my job to care for the sleeping children. Who are you to replace me?” he reaches towards her, intent to harm this individual, but let out a choked noise when one of the hands that rest on her lap beside the child’s head shot over and grabbed him by the neck.

“Oh, and here I thought we could get along.” he let out a grunt when the bell on top of her head started to glow, she turned to look at him and her eyes that were closed opened and he got to see her beautiful eyes. Her scelra was like the galaxy while her iris’ were shaped like a diamond star that shun a bright shade of white, she then offers him her smile but hidden behind it was a smirk “I am [F/N] the Moon Jellyfish, let us hope we can work together.”

“You little--” she brought her free hand to her lips and shushed him softly, she points to the child sleeping on her lap as she tightened her grip on his neck.

“Shush now, we wouldn’t want to wake the children, now would we?” her eyes narrowed softly “Now, let us do our job together, why don’t we?” her grip tightened once more and he was forced to agree with her.

“... alright.” her kind smile returned to her lips as she gently put Moondrop down, who immediately raised his hands to his neck and caressed it, frowning slightly when he felt slight dents in the metal “You’re lucky Sun likes you.” she giggles softly.

“The feelings are mutual.” he huffs and turns around on his heel and starts caring for the other children that weren’t around [F/N], she merely shook her head and continued to play with the hair of the child sleeping in her lap, missing the way Moondrop started growing red in the face.

Headcanons:

[f/n] was essentially programmed to babysit sundrop lights on and manage moondrop lights off. 

meaning; her model was designed to be strong enough to take care of moondrop if he ever got a little too aggressive, so when it came down to strength, she would be the third strongest out of all the animatronics.

first being monty, second being freddy, and third being herself. 

vanessa would sometimes come to her whenever monty would get out of hand and have her calm the alligator down when he would have on of his temper tantrums and they got out of hand.

sometimes he would like to have arms wrestles with her.

he would never admit the fact that he struggles pushing her arm down. 

anyways-

sundrop absolutely adores being by her side whenever they have to look after children together, whenever he has the chance to be around her, he does not hesitate to cling to her back and she would let him hang there as she monitors other children.

moondrop doesn’t like to admit that seeing her more snarky side is hot, cool. it’s a complete personality flip.

the first few lights out together was rocky. sometimes he would want to fight her to prove who was better, she’d have him in a lock under her arm in under a couple seconds.

he gave up pretty quickly. 

she acts as a nightlight for the children that sings.

so he joins her when it’s naptime and leans against her big body and falls asleep to her songs, she didn’t let him live it down the first time he did it and would follow him around just to ask how it felt. 

she gets along with glamrock freddy the best out of the glamrock gang, mostly because they both embody that parental figure. him being fatherly and her being motherly, they both enjoy each other’s company a lot and speak whenever she’s free from the daycare.

her and chica get along because [f/n] was also programmed to know how to cook, so she likes making certain dishes and have chica try them out. when she see’s chica eating garbage she scolds her.

her and roxy are a little complicated. more like neutral. roxy sometimes tries to one up [f/n] on multiple occasions, but most of the time [f/n] lets her wins during these competitions. though when [f/n] knows when roxy is having a tough time with her self esteem she helps the poor girl and together they style each other’s hair.

her and monty is funny. she acts quite motherly to him and often takes him to parts and services when he has one of his days just to check if he damaged himself in any way. monty doesn’t want to admit that he likes the doting attention he gets form her.

now for the game plot, when the lights turn off when gregory was in the daycare, [f/n] would awaken from where she was and protect gregory from moondrop.

she would act as a distraction to turn moondrop’s attention towards her while gregory turned on the generators, her eyes also allow her to see in the dark so she directs him to where some of the generators are.

and when sundrop bans gregory from the daycare she would bid the boy goodbye from behind sundrop.

and when the lights turn off at each hour mark, she would leave the daycare in order to protect gregory from moondrop and the occasional other animatronics.

other than that, she is the kind moon jellyfish animatronic that teaches children how to be humble and polite within the daycare.

basically, she’s a nanny for children and sundrop.

Masterlist

Hello and welcome to this Tumblr blog I created just to read on before I decided on posting shit. At first I wasn’t going to post something like this but thought “why the fuck not”. The way I do things is that I write what I want, whenever I want, however I want. You don’t decide when I do it or when I post it, you get what you get, there’s no in between, and if you don’t like that, then you can fuck right off. If you wanna read anything else that ain’t one shots or whatnot, which is the main reason I’m here, I have a Wattpad account where I post more stories. Check it out if you want, if not, that’s fine, you do you.

Relationship:

Romantic Platonic Familial Friend N/A

Published:

“Loyalty” pt. 1, pt.2 - MCYT (JSchlatt x Male!WolfReader) Familial “Phoenix” - MCYT (Emerald Duo x Female!Phoenix!Reader) Platonic “Visit” - MCYT (TommyInnit x Elder!BrotherReader) Familial “Soulmates” pt.1, pt.2 - IRL!MCYT (Dream Team x Male!Reader) Romantic “Savory” - IRL!MCYT (Quackity x Male!Reader) Romantic “Immortal” - MCYT (Emerald Duo x GN!Reader) Familial “Casino” - MCYT (Characters x OC’s) Romantic “Ocean” - MCYT (SBI x Brother!Orca!Reader) Familial

“Helper” pt. 1, pt. 2, pt. 3 - FNAF SB (Sun/Moondrop x Female!Reader) Romantic “Mechanical” - FNAF SB (N/A x Male!Reader) N/A “Support” - pt. 1, pt. 2 - FNAF SB (N/A x Female!Reader) N/A

“Tyrant” - Stranger Things (Eddie Munson x Male!Reader) Romantic ”Monster” - Stranger Things (Chrissy Cunningham x Male!Monster!Reader) Familial ”Obvious” - Stranger Things (Will Byers x Male!Reader) Romantic ”Siblings” pt. 1, pt. 2, pt. 3 - Stranger Things (Robin Buckley x Female!Harrington!Reader) Romantic “Rose” - Stranger Things (Robin Buckley x Female!Harrington!Reader) Romantic

“Contract” pt. 1, pt. 2, pt. 3 - Gravity Falls (Stanley Pines x Gender Fluid!OC) Platonic - Romantic

“Lullaby” pt. 1, pt. 2, pt.3- Poppy Playtime (Female!Reader/OC x N/A) Familial “Bells” - Poppy Playtime (Male!OC/ x N/A) N/A

I mainly write male readers if you haven’t already noticed, there’s a lack of male readers so I happened to write for them. Don’t like that, then you can keep on scrolling. This hurts my brain.

Contract pt. 3

word count: 23,441

Fandom: Gravity Falls Pairing: Stanley Pines x Alvah (OC) Pronouns: He/She/They (usually goes be she/her) Relationship: Romantic Occupation: Guardian Ability: Demonic Powers

Since the individual is a resident of the Nightmare Realm, while also being the embodiment of evil from across multiple dimensions, the power they have is almost unlimited. They are capable of traveling to different dimensions throughout the multiverse but when they do step foot in such dimensions their powers become limited unless they are able to form a contract, similar to Bill through his deals, that allows them to have full access to their powers. They are capable of shapeshifting their appearance to blend in with the locals or at least influence the minds of those who set their eyes on them, but if there were anyone to bear witness to their true form, their own minds would destroy itself and drive them into madness.

Keys:

n/a

Warnings:

blood, violence, and spoilers for those who haven't read the book of bill.

"Contract" pt. 1, pt. 2

I believe you can pinpoint where exactly I stopped giving a shit about what the hell I was writing. I just wanted/needed to finish this part.

I now had to make this three parts because I met the word limit again.

season 2, episode 17. dipper and mabel vs. the future 

alvah doesn’t really appear much in this episode, only to decline dipper’s offer to join him and ford’s adventure to look for an adhesive to seal the crack on the rift. 

she does warn ford that this was a situation that she really couldn’t interfere in and that if they were in trouble she wouldn’t be there. 

he took her warning to heart and was extra cautious with his and dipper’s safety. 

they don’t let that show and she bids dipper goodbye and to have fun, despite knowing the day’s outcome. 

soos was out with mabel in search for a location for the twin’s birthday party since stan rejected the idea of it being held at the mystery shack, no thanks to the undead crashing the last party. 

stan was ecstatic to know that it was just going to be just him and alvah alone in the mystery shack now that everyone was gone to do their own thing. 

he searched for her but was stumped when he found no trace of her. 

not in the mystery shack. 

not outside on the sofa. 

nor downstairs in the lab. 

he couldn’t find her anywhere.  

he had yet to search the rooftop when he came across mabel sulking in their shared bedroom. 

“Hey, everything alright, pumpkin?” he asks as he enters the room, she let out a sigh as she pushed herself up onto her knees but continued to look through her scrap book of every moment she managed to capture during their stay at Gravity Falls. 

“I just can’t believe the summer’s almost over.” as she spoke Stan entered the room and took a seat beside her “And now that I know how awful high school is going to be, I’m in no hurry to start that train wreck.” he gives her a sympathetic look as he wraps a comforting arm around her shoulder. 

“Ah, nobody likes getting older. But just because you’re growing up doesn’t mean you have to grow up, you know? I mean, look at me. I’m pushing seventy, and I still eat ice cream for dinner. 

“But I don’t want to say goodbye to Gravity Falls.” she says as she leans against Stan. 

“Hey, at least whatever happens after this summer, you’ll still have your brother along with you through thick and thin. Not everyone can say that, you know.” he ruffles her head as his eyes look towards her scrap book, he flips through a couple pages but his face scrunches up in confusion when he noticed something “How come there are no photos of Alvah in here? I thought you would be loaded with pictures with her.” Mabel let out a nervous laugh. 

“Well, about that. Before we knew that Alvah was actually an interdimensional being, Dipper noticed that whenever I tried taking photos of her or he tried recording her, she would decline. I thought she was just camera shy and tried taking photos of her whenever she wasn’t looking, but...” she trailed off and pulled out a small box from under her bed, it revealed to be polaroid photos of Alvah, or rather, attempted photos of her “Whenever Dipper or I tried to take a photo of her, something would either fly into the frame or the camera would freak out. We did manage to get one, but it’s kind of scary looking.” she rifles through the box before pulling out the picture and showing him, and boy did it not disappoint. It was taken in the gift shop where Alvah was talking to him, though her figure was distorted and mangled that he would never have guessed that it was her in the photo if Mabel hadn’t told him. 

“I see what you mean.” he looks through a couple more and some either capture her back or the side of her body but her face was just never in the frame, it was always covered. 

“Alvah told us that since her body wasn’t entirely real, the lenses of a camera would be one of the few things that would be able to capture her real body. I asked how we were able to see her on the T.V before but she explained that since it was through a memory we were seeing the perceived image of what that person saw.” 

“That sounds... very complicated.” Mabel nods. 

“Very.” he looks through a couple more until he managed to find one where you could just briefly see her face, or rather, just the crease of her lips pulling up into a smile so when Mabel wasn’t looking, he pocketed the photo. 

“While we’re on the topic, have you seen Alvah?” she caressed her chin. 

“Hmm, if I remember correctly, the last time I saw her, she was heading towards the roof.” 

“Thanks sweetheart.” he ruffles her head again before leaving her be, hopefully when Dipper gets back he can lighten her mood. Going to where Mabel tipped him off, he perked up immediately when he had finally found Alvah but stopped when he realized the lost look in her eyes. He tilts his head to the side as he gets a good look at her, she looked distant and uncertain about something as she stared into nothing in particular “You good there, toots?” he raised a brow when she jolted up from where she was sat, well that’s a first, she always seemed to know when he was lingering and had never startled her once, whatever was on her mind must really be preoccupying her head for her to jump. 

“O-Oh, Stanley. I didn’t see you there.” he cleared his throat as he walked over to where she was and took a seat beside her. 

“I noticed. What’s on your mind?” her face was always so calm and collected, composed and put together, but now... he didn’t know how to describe it, but he’d compare it back to the time she was at her most vulnerable moment “Is something wrong?” he asked as his hand reached to touch her face, she watched as his fingers uncurled and gingerly caressed her face before his palm cupped her cheek and let it rest there where she leaned into his rough but careful hand. 

“I’m just... upset, is all.” he thumbs at her cheek bones as she lifted her hand up to place on top of his “Those kids are going home in a matter of weeks and I can’t help but admit that I’m going to miss them.” he smiled softly at her concern. 

“Aw, don’t be like that. Unlike Ford and I, I’m pretty sure you can visit those kids whenever you like. As long as your contract holds, you’ll stay in our dimension for as long as you want.” it was now his turn to look a little lost, his hand dropping down to his lap while averting his eyes from her and down at the ground below them “At least you’ll have a home to stay in, Ford expects me to be gone at the end of the summer.” she frowns at his words, remembering back to their argument about how Ford wanted his house back after the children were gone. She hummed softly and reached for his face, turning it so he could look at her once more. 

“Your brother is as stubborn as an ox, but with my charismatic personality and absolute annoying nature, I am sure I can convince him to keep you around by insisting that I need you.” 

“Pft, what could you need me for?” she hummed softly. 

“Oh, but a lot of things. Other than Ford, you are the most entertaining human man I’ve ever had the blessing to have met.” she lifts her other hand so that she was now holding his face, she leans forward and lets her forehead rest against his “It will be so boring without you and this silly little Mystery Shack, it’s what gives Gravity Falls its charm. It just wouldn’t be the same without you, Mister Mystery.” he giggles to himself when she pulls away. 

“Aw, shucks. You sure know how to make a guy blush.” she rubs her nose against his and chuckled. 

“If I have to brainwash your brother to keep you here, I’ll do it. I won’t let you go so easily, Stan.” 

“Haha, I don’t know if that’s you or the devil you speaking.” she gives a shrug. 

“What strokes your ego more?” 

“I think we both know the answer to that question.” Alvah laughs and graces him with a kiss on the forehead, he giggles once more before standing to his feet and offering a hand to her “You seem to be in a better mood, why don’t you give me a hand by helping me put up some more signs.” she scoffed as she took his hand. 

“That better not be the reason you came looking me. We have a small heart to heart and the next thing you ask for is free labor? Hah, you’re starting to sound like Ford.” he shoves her back with a laugh. 

“Don’t say that, that’s the last thing I want to hear.” he continues to laugh as he starts making his way back inside the shack but fails to see the way her face dropped, the same bitter look washing over as the worst has yet to come and there was nothing she could do to stop it “You coming?” 

“O-Oh, yes. I’m right behind you.” with a sullen look she followed closely behind him, reaching for his hand and holding it rather tightly. She takes one last look at the Mystery Shack before screwing her eyes shut and stepping into the woods where they were going to be far from what was going to happen, and it was when Stan started rambling on about the kid's birthday where that feeling of guilt started overwhelming her “Stan.” she spoke weakly, arms full from holding several handmade signs, as she stood behind Stan while he hammered one to a tree. 

“What’s up, Alvah?” her fingers dig into the wooden signs as she pulled them close to her chest. 

“Will you forgive me for what is to come?” he snorts. 

“What a ridiculous question, there isn’t anything that would warrant me not to forgive you.” 

“... I hope that that is the truth, so know that I am so sorry about this.” he turns around to see what would cause her to apologize but let out a shout when his hat was pulled off his head, looking back he saw that it was that goat eating at the fez of his hat.  

“Okay, that’s it goat! It’s time I threw you off this property for good!” he hears a shuddered breath from behind him followed by a clatter, turning around he was confused when he didn’t see where Alvah was until he looked down and his his eyes widened in shock when he saw she had collapsed to the ground and laid motionless, he shouts her name as he kneels down to look her over until he felt a shadow cast over them. He looks back and his eyes widened in disbelief to see that the goat had grown to a height that shot past the trees, he doesn’t think twice and picks Alvah up and runs back to the Mystery Shack “Please, please Alvah! Don’t let this be what you’re apologizing for, because I don’t know if I can forgive you for this.” 

season 2, episode 18. xpcveaopfoxso 

stan is unable to wake alvah. 

he is also unable to contact her. 

so she isn’t really in this episode. 

season 2, episode 19. escape from reality 

doesn’t appear in this episode. 

season 2, episode 20. take back the falls 

“Yaaaah!!” Dipper, Mabel, Soos and Wendy kick open the door to the Mystery Shack arming themselves with anything they could find after hearing noise come from within while letting out a battle cry to intimidate the intruder, however, they were blissfully surprised to see not an enemy but rather “Wait... Grunkle Stan!” the children cry out in relief as they quickly run up to him, his eyes widened when he realized who it was and threw down his bat and fell to his knees. 

“Kids!” he shouts as he opened his arms, he let out a laugh when they dove into his arms and cried as he held them securely in his arms “I can’t believe it! I thought I lost you two!” he let out a grunt when Soos is at his side and pulling him into a hug. 

“Mister Pines! It’s really you! I’ve been hugging strangers to practice for this moment.” he says, Wendy then throws herself forward and slams into Stan to join their hug. 

“We missed you, you old codger!” he lets out a laugh at them. 

“I’ve missed you knuckleheads, too. It’s good to have you back.” he slowly releases the children and Dipper finally takes in the unusual group that’s huddled inside the Mystery Shack, from normal civilians to the mythical creatures that resided in the woods. 

“So... what’s everyone doing here?” he lets out a soft gasp when some liliputtians run past him, Mabel nods her head. 

“Yeah, there’s like monsters and gnomes... and is Pacifica wearing a potato sack?” she scoffed at Mabel. 

“Hey! Even in a sack I still look better than you!” this earned an eyeroll. 

“It’s... it’s a long story.” the Multi-Bear spoke but then another voice spoke, startled, they see the vents open and the head of wave Larry King spoke up. 

“Hey, is anyone gonna feed me? Larry King’s disembodied wax head wants num-nums.” 

“We’re trying to ration our food, remember?” Grenda spoke then shuddered when he started chewing on her hair “Uhh... it’s happening again.” the Multi-Bear was quick to close the vents to stop him, one of the manitaurs look at through the open window and gasped when he saw an eye-bat in the distance. 

“Hey, everyone! Eye-bat!” everyone gasps. 

“Evasive maneuvers!” Stan is quick to stand to his feet and slam the door shut then turn back to the children and lead them away from the windows. 

“Shhh, keep it down.” with that all the refugees shuffle into positions to keep out of sight. 

“Hit the lights!” outside, they spot an eye-bat turn to a scampering raccoon and turn it into stone before flying off with it back to Bill’s giant pyramid beneath the rift leading to the Nightmare Realm. Stan lights a match within a different room, illuminating the shack and revealing what was left of the towns people sitting around. 

“Welcome to what’s left of normal around here. Home base.” the newcomers look around the shack and spot several beings they’ve encountered throughout their summer at Gravity Falls, from the gnomes to the boy band Sev’ral Timez, Dipper let out a shout when he saw a previous enemy. 

“Ah! Rumble McSkirmish?” 

“Do not be afraid. Weirdmageddon has taught me, there are some battles that I cannot win. I am now Humble McSkirmish.” a digital –50 despair pops up next to Rumble, they ignore that and look to Stan. 

“Grunkle Stan, how’d this all happen?” he let out a sigh as he thinks back to when it all began. 

“So I was hammering signs out back when the sky started vomiting nightmares. I listen to a lot of AM radio so I knew what this meant: the end of the world. What I didn’t expect was what happened next. Turns out whatever you and my brother did to the shack with your unicorn voodoo made the crazy place invincible to the weirdness.” Dipper snaps his fingers. 

“Of course, the unicorn spell. That’s why this is the only place Bill’s magic can’t touch.” Stan nods then gestures to McGucket. 

“That’s when possum breath over here shows up leading a bunch of injured stragglers through the forest. They needed a place to stay and since the mayor got captured, I elected myself de facto chief. The plan’s to stay in here and eat brown meat until we run out, then I vote we eat the gnomes.” the leader of the gnomes glares up at Stan. 

“Hey! I’m short, not deaf!” 

“Shh! Shh! Stress will make you chewy.” 

“Grunkle Stan, we can’t all just hide inside the shack. There’s a town in need of saving. Me and Ford tried to do it, but he got captured by Bill.” Stan scoffed as he grabbed one of the cans of brown meat and popped it open. 

“Serves that jerk right. My brother’s had some stupid plans, but going up against an all-powerful space demon was his worst one yet. Trust me, we have everything we need right here. It’s not the Ritz but at least monsters inside now how to massage. You know shiatsu?” he asked the Multi-Bear. 

“Yes, I’ve taken classes.” Dipper gave him an incredulous look. 

“So you’re really just gonna let Bill win?” 

“Look, kiddo. We got a good deal here. Besides, I’m sure whatever the rest of the townsfolk are, they’re fine.” he slams his hand down and accidentally hit the remote to the TV and it turned on to the news broadcasted by Shandra Jimenez. 

“This is Shandra Jimenez reporting live from the insides of Bill’s castle. Here for the first time are images of what’s happened to the captured townsfolk. Viewers are advised to look away if they don’t want to see their friends turn into a twisted throne of human agony.” many of the residents within the shack gasped when they recognized a few people that were turned to stone and forced to act as a throne for Bill. 

“Mum and dad?” 

“My family!” 

“Deputy Durland!” the camera then turns back to Shandra. 

“Is there no one who will save the people of this town? I’m Shandra Jimenez and I’m being turned into stone by a flying eyeball.” the TV then turns to static, causing everyone to gasp in shock 

“Oh, no. My parents are bad but even they don’t deserve to be turned to stone.” Sheriff Blubs drops down to a knee as he cries out in despair. 

“Curse you, Bill! Why must you take everything we love?” he then rips his shirt open and continues to cry, Mabel huffed and climbs on top of the Multi-Bear. 

“Guys, don’t you see? Our friends need us, but we can only save them if we fight back.” Dipper nods as he takes his place beside her. 

“Mabel is right. Bill wants us to run and hide. He wants us to think he’s invincible. But Ford told me before he was captured that he knows Bill's secret weakness.” the refugees perk up at the mention of a weakness. 

“Weakness?” 

“Now, if we band together, if we combine all our strength, our smarts, and... whatever Toby has...” 

“Various rashes!” he was promptly ignored. 

“... then we just might be able to rescue Ford, learn Bill's weakness, and save Gravity Falls.” a rally of cheers erupts from the crowd which satisfies both Mabel and Dipper, he scans the crowd and frowns when he doesn’t spot the person he was looking for “Hey, where’s Alvah? She would be a great asset in taking down Bill.” they look towards Stan, knowing that he was the last one with her, and they saw the way his demeanor changed just at the mention of her name. 

“Alvah, she...” he raised his arm and gesture a corner of the room, a few refugees move out of the way and there they saw laying on the sofa was Alvah’s body, the children were quick to rush to her side and look her over as Stan approached “She’s been out cold since this all started and no matter what I did I couldn’t wake her up. I’ve tried calling out to her, tapping on mirrors and even the shadows but my voice just doesn’t seem to reach her. It’s like she’s been cut off from our dimension or something.”  

“Bill! He must have done something to severe her contact with us!” 

“Or maybe he’s weakened it! She always answered to you, Dipper. Maybe you can get through to her.” Stan scoffed, crossing his arms at the thought that Alvah would answer to Dipper and not him at such a dire moment. 

“Don’t bother. I’ve tried everything, so it’s no use.” 

“But she’s got a softer spot for the kids, Mister Pines. Let them try.” it would hurt if she answered to Dipper and not him but he wasn’t going to stop them from bringing back one of their biggest trump cards, so he nodded his head “Alright, go ahead Dipper.” 

“Thanks, we’re just gonna need that mirror in your room.” the gnomes rush away and grab the giant full body mirror from out of Stan’s room and place it near Alvah’s body “Great uncle Ford told me that her way of communicating with us, before she got a physical body, was either through mirrors or shadows. But it was also the way she saw and heard everything, it was how she kept an eye on him and even us throughout the summer. Maybe when you tried contacting her, you were doing it where she couldn’t hear or see you, Grunkle Stan. Maybe if we try with a mirror close to her body, we can get through to her.” he looks towards Mabel and saw that she was standing near the mirror, she grinned at her brother and gave him a thumbs up. 

“Ready when you are, bro-bro.” he takes a breath as he lightly taps at her face. 

“Come on, Alvah. Come back to us, we really, really need you this time. I don’t know whether or not this is one of those events you can’t interfere with us, but surely you can give us a little help like you did with that spider lady. There’s just no way you would sit back and watch us struggle against Bill, you care too much about us.” Mabel lets out a laugh as she stared at her reflection, hoping to see Alvah appear beside her. 

“Yeah! You wouldn’t let anything happen to this cute little face, now would you?” they wait breathlessly for anything and frown when there was nothing, Dipper sucked in a breath before wrapping his arms around her as best as he could, laying his head on her shoulder and frowning when he felt just how cold she was. 

“Please, there’s no way we can do this without you. We need your help, or else we’re going to be in so much trouble. Please, please come back and help save Gravity Falls. You said it yourself, you may be the embodiment of evil but even you aren’t that evil to just sit back and watch us die.” his arms tighten around her as he nuzzles his face into her shoulder “Please don’t prove Bill right.” 

... 

... 

“Finally!!” everyone all let out a scream at the sudden shout, looking towards the mirror, Mabel had fell back when Alvah had abruptly appeared, slamming her fists against the glass with an enraged look on her face “That little one eyed, triangular, three-sided, orphaned freak! I swear to Axolotl when I get my slimly little hands on him, I’m gonna rip his out eye!” 

“Alvah!” her face immediately softened when she saw Dipper and Mabel rush towards the mirror, not missing the fact she saw Dipper hugging her empty vessel, she lowers herself down to their level and let out a sigh of relief. 

“You kids are alright. A little worse for wear, but you’re alive. I’ve been so worried, and Mabel...” she presses her hand against the glass, a look of guilt swirling in her eyes as Mabel lifts her own hand to press against hers “Please don’t blame yourself for what happened. You just wanted more time with your brother and you made a desperate but genuinely sincere decision, but you’re only just a child. If anyone else were in your shoes, they would’ve done the same. As for me, I...” Dipper had a knowing look as he watched her avert her gaze from them. 

“You knew. You knew this was going to happen that day, that was why you avoided us. Because you couldn’t watch us do it.” she took a breath as she looked back at him. 

“I couldn’t. I have watched dimensions burn, civilizations collapse, mortal beings die. But I couldn’t... I couldn’t watch this one, because I started to care about a stupid little family that lives in it. As selfish as it was, I turned a blind eye... a look where it got me.” they all flinch when her eyes turned red as she started banging on the glass again “Now that he’s brought the Nightmare Realm into your dimension, he’s kicked me out of my vessel and weakened my connection with it. I’ve been trying for hours to get back to you guys.” this caused them to look at each other in confusion. 

“Hours? Alvah, it’s been a few days since Weirdmageddon has started.” 

“Days? But that’s...” they see the way her eyes dart from side to side as she was trying to understand what they were saying, had it really been that long? Was she that desperate to get back to them she hadn’t realized just how much time had passed? “G-Give me a sec, I’ll be right back.” they watch as she walked out of frame as if she was going to walk out of the side of the mirror, a few refugees looked at each other in concern as they waited anxiously for her to return. 

“What could she mean by hours? Does time work differently or something from where she’s from?” Pacifica asked “More importantly, how was she in the mirror when her body’s right there?” Mabel let out a nervous laugh as she rubbed the back of her neck. 

“Would it freak you out if we tell you that she’s similar to Bill?”  

“What?!” everyone exclaimed, McGucket let out a laugh. 

“I told y’all she ain’t what she seemed! But nobody listened to me!” 

“Okay I’m back!” her abrupt reappearances were going to give someone a hard attack, the look on her face seemed to be one that was a mixture of panic and weak hope “So, there’s good news and bad news. The bad news is that the Time Baby is dead, and time is now quite literally dead and or under the control of Bill himself. So while you guys were trapped here and experienced a couple days, no time has passed at all within Gravity Falls. As for me, only a couple hours have gone by.” that honestly felt like a slap to the face, while they were suffering under the hand of Bill Cipher, no time had passed at all, as if it were just one sick nightmare. 

“A-And the good news?” 

“The Time Baby is dead! So there’s nobody to stop me from telling you guys from what’s going to happen, if him or the time police were still lingering around, I wouldn’t be telling you guys this but since they were erased off the face of this timeline there’s nobody here to stop me.” she kneels down to Dipper and Mabel’s height with a serious look on her face “I’ve told you this before, you two. I have seen you win, but I have also seen you fail. There are countless alternate timelines where you two don’t even make it to today, and I have seen you die a limitless number of deaths that I... now what I am going to tell you is going to lead to the ending of this event.” they nod their heads. 

“What is it?” she takes a deep breath as she raised one finger. 

“There are two endings to this and I don’t know which one it is. There is one ending where you two get so close, so, so close to defeating Bill but... you get turned to stone and added to Bill’s collection on his throne.” they swallow thickly at that possibility but light up when she raised her other finger “But there is another ending where you two get to see your thirteenth birthday, one where we’re all there to watch you blow out the candles.” Mabel glows at that possibility. 

“How do we get that ending?” this is where they see her give them a conflicted expression. 

“I-I don’t know.” Stan scoffed from behind the children. 

“I thought you said you could tell us.” she shook her head. 

“N-No, I genuinely don’t know how. I see the outcome of the future, not the execution.” she pulls a face when she notices that not everyone understood what exactly she meant, she sighed “I can see what leads up to certain parts of the future, but I can’t exactly pinpoint crucial parts that leads to the wanted ending. Does that sound better?” she let out a defeated breath when a rally of ohs sounded off, if it weren’t for the fact she’s seen the future she would think they were as good as dead. 

“And what about my brother?” she perked up at Stan’s question “How is Ford?” she winces a little. 

“Well... he’s seen better days.” she looked down at Dipper when she noticed the guilty look on his face “He’s alive, but only because Bill needs something from him.” 

“What could he need from brainiac?” she opens the palm of her hand and the mirror creates a perfect replica that was Gravity Falls, but they come to notice a sort of dome that surrounds their little home. 

“There is a natural law of weirdness magnetism of the town that is containing Bill's weirdness, and an equation can disable the barrier, to which Ford and myself know. So even if I hadn’t been trapped here due to my minor mistake in our contract, I wouldn’t have been able to leave thanks to that barrier.” Mabel raised her hand. 

“But you were able to leave that one time to meet Grunkle Stan to give him that postcard!” she avoids eye contact with Stan at the mention of that day. 

“My contracts are powerful enough to bend certain rules, but they can’t break them. I am a primordial being, but even we few have laws we must follow if we don’t want to suffer the consequences from higher beings. That is why I’m a neutral being, but now my morals have tipped a bit.” she shrugs then gives them an apologetic look “I can’t do much while I’m like this, and I apologize for that. But if you can get him underneath that rift, I can handle the rest.” 

“How do you expect us to do that?” she chuckled and gestured to McGucket. 

“Well, you’ve got the greatest inventor here with you.” Alvah and McGucket stare each other down, an unspoken tension between the two of them “Don’t expect to hear another compliment out of me, Fidds.” he huffed at her. 

“I’ll get another one when I see pigs fly.” they ignore the little oink that comes out of Waddles “But she’s right. I think I figured out a way to fight Bill and rescue Ford, but we’re all gonna have to work together.” he snaps his fingers and a gnome puts his glasses on him, everyone huddles around McGucket as he begins to explain his plan to take down Bill but Stan lingered around the mirror. 

“Are you mad at me, Stan?” it was happening all over again, right after Ford came back and it was revealed that Alvah knew everything from the start. It was like their whole relationship went right back down to square one, and Alvah hated that now that she understood where her feelings lie, it hurt her chest seeing Stan so distressed “I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you, or warn you, or keep those kids out of danger, but if I did... I would have put them in more danger. There are so many rules that I just can’t risk breaking.” he scowled as he crossed his arms. 

“I thought I could read you well, I thought I could understand you, but you’re still a giant mystery to me. To you, it might have been a couple hours, but these past few days were grueling. I had no clue where those kids were, where my brother was and you weren’t responding no matter how many times I called out for you. And yet, all it took were those kids and you came running back. Maybe I should be relieved that you’ll always look out for Dipper and Mabel, but it still hurts that even with our relationship I’ll just be an afterthought.” she’s shaking her head as she pressed herself against the glass. 

“N-No, no. Stan, that’s not it. I-I—I care for you just as much as those kids, it was just a coincidence that I came back when Dipper was calling for me. You have no idea how distraught I was when I was forcefully ripped out of my vessel.” as she said, only mere hours passed when Weirdmageddon began and she can still remember the feeling of seeing herself be torn right out of her body and sent back to the Nightmare Realm. Unlike Bill and his Henchmaniacs, she was forbidden by the Axolotl from entering dimensions in her true form because the residents of said dimensions would either end up like McGucket or merely die within her presence; her body would be like a nuclear and or atomic bomb went off within the confined town of Gravity Falls. So when she woke up in her real body and saw the rift had opened a gateway between the Nightmare Realm and their dimension, she knew she wouldn’t be able to do a thing to help them or stop Bill. She tried opening up her windows to try and see them but no matter what she was unable to see them, she was unable to hear them, Bill had completely cut her off from them. 

“You say that but you can’t even tell me that you love me.” her eyes widened softly, knowing that all Stan wants is to be loved, whether it be her love or his family “You tell me that you care about me, you’ve told me that you liked me... but I just want to know that after all this, is that if you really love me.” he saw the way her throat bobbled as she swallowed, hesitation swirling in those eyes of hers again. 

“I... I-I--” her face dropped when he let out a sigh and turned away from her. 

“That’s what I thought.” she watched in dismay when he walked away to leave her on her own, knowing that she wouldn’t follow after him. Her hands pressed against the glass, her palms pushing against the one thing that kept her away from him and slumped against it when he disappeared from her view. 

“... Shmebulock.” her face hardened at the unwanted voice, eyes glaring down at the small gnome that was shaking his head disappointedly. Mabel let out a shout of surprise when said gnome flew passed her and into the wall, turning around, she saw Alvah crossing her arms as she wore an irritated look. 

“What would you know?” 

alvah watched them practically tear the mystery shack apart to build mcgucket’s latest project. 

it was a little funny to watch stan try and stop them but he was ignored. 

she gave what little assistance she could by holding things up with her limited power or creating miniature versions of mcgucket’s designs. 

she started laughing when soos made him watch anime and he was seriously taking notes. 

she wasn’t very pleased when mabel instructed the gnomes to guard her body. 

scratch that-- 

they were carrying the sofa she was on and moving it around whenever it was in the way while also guarding the mirror. 

she was never going to live this down. 

“You moping, you big baby?” Stan jumped before relaxing with a huff, looking down to see Alvah’s reflection in a tiny broken shard. Despite the teasing tone he could hear in her voice he saw the look of genuine concern in her eyes, he leaned down and picked up the small shard, and held her in his hand “You upset that nobody is listening to you?” 

“Yeah, because everybody is risking their skin for a guy who doesn’t have an ounce of gratitude. I saved his butt and yet I still didn’t get a thank you out of him. Everyone is treating him like a hero despite him being the reason this even happened in the first place.” she let out a sigh. 

“Unlike Dipper and Mabel, who know that they can always rely on each other even at the worst of times, Ford seems to be unable to recognize that he has someone he can rely on as well.” whether it be him she was referring, he wouldn’t know, but he’ll take what he can get “He fails to see that the “trust no one” stance that he’s believed in for so long is what’s holding him back. Because he doesn’t trust anyone, other than me because he knows that I can’t and will not lie to him, he’s creating an even bigger problem than the one that’s already in his lap.” Stan lets out an exasperated sigh at her words as he throws his head back. 

“See! You get it! Because of his lack in trust, he’s gotten us into this whole mess!” she hummed softly. 

“Sure, but you are the same.” 

“What?” 

“Stanley, your stubbornness has gotten not only you but those kids in a lot of trouble. Your unwillingness to accept their help has done you more harm than good, and even now, your constant rejection will be your undoing.” she rolled her eyes when he glared at her. 

“Oh, yeah? Well, what about you, little Miss Perfect? You’ve got all this power and haven’t done anything to keep us out of danger! Those kids have been in so much danger that could have been prevented if you had done your job and protected them! Even now, you’re doing nothing but watching us all put our lives in danger.” 

“I am an observer, Stanley. It is my job to observe dimensions, not interfere.” he let out a scoff and tossed the shard on the ground and away from him “You may not trust me anymore, but I’ll tell you this. I have been alive for over trillions of years, I have seen countless universes, dimensions, and timelines be destroyed, and not once have I felt the feeling I have now. Now that I have nothing stopping me from interfering directly, I’m going to make sure that one-eyed defect understands why he shouldn’t claim he’s a god.” he couldn’t stop the shiver that ran down his spine at the venom laced in her voice, he always did forget that the person he was conversing with was a demon herself. 

“Grunkle Stan!” he lifted his head up to see Dipper and Mabel coming to check on him, he looks back down at the shard and saw nothing but his reflection. 

‘I’m almost nervous about tomorrow now. I can only imagine what she’s going to do.’ he thought as he looked out towards the rift, what the hell does she mean she’s going to handle the rest? 

... 

... 

“You know, if it weren’t for the fact that I’ve seen the future, I would not be the least bit intimidated by this thing.” she let out an offended gasp when McGucket kicked at her ankle, in retaliation she smacked his hat off his head, they continue to banter until Soos had to carry McGucket away when he was threatening to shoot the mirror, she merely stuck her tongue out at him “I’m being honest, the only thing keeping you lot alive is the unicorn barrier.” she jumped when Mabel slapped a sticker onto the mirror that read "I can and I will" on it. 

"Don't be such a wet blanket, Alvah! We worked really hard on this." she huffed softly. 

"Just saying." she must say, Fiddleford never ceased to impress her. They never would have made it this far if it weren’t for him, maybe if he never took up Ford’s offer on that fateful day, he would have become something so much more than the town’s looney. The Shacktron, dubbed by Soos himself, composed that of the Mystery Shack as the main body with the shack’s totem pole attached, while its waist area houses the remains of the portal. On its back, the head and neck of the Gobblewonker robot rises, acting as its tail. Its left arm contains preserved tyrannosaurus rex with its free head as a hand, and its right arm contains a three fingers clasper with Manly Dan’s logging truck as a forearm. 

“Alvah!” she raised a brow when Dipper called her name “Where is Bill right now?” she looked out through the window and peered through the Fearamid to see Bill torturing Ford, they watch her point at a specific spot on the Fearamid. 

“If you punch through that wall right there, you’ll find him exactly where you want him.” they nod their heads and reel back the left arm of the Shacktron and punch it straight through where she instructed, she snickers before bursting out into a fit of laughter at the sight of Bill’s shocked face. 

“What?! I just fixed that door!” they pull the dinosaur head back and Bill, alongside Ford and his Henchmaniacs, are greeted to the sight that was the Shacktron. 

“It’s the Shacktron, dude!” Soos called out from outside as he held a flag that said “take back the falls” with Larry King’s head on top of it. 

“They made the house into a robot. Fascinating!” she hardened her gaze onto Bill as he sent out his Henchmaniacs, who grew into a size that matched that of the Shacktron. 

“This was a bad idea.” Stan said as he stood in the back. 

“Have some faith, Stanley.” 

“If it weren’t for you knowing the future, I would have abandoned ship a long time ago.” she chuckled softly at him. 

“No you wouldn’t have.” he huffed at her, they all look at to Soos who now held a megaphone. 

“Uh, hey, dudes. Is this thing on? Test?” they all wince when the feedback screeches “Heh, uh, I just wanted you monster dudes to hand over Ford or we’ll have to, like, fight and junk. Heh, hey, you’re a little cutie.” Alvah stifled a laugh at Soos’ comment to Paci-Fire, the fact he even said that was hilarious. 

“I have butchered millions on countless moons.” Soos recoils at the sound of his voice. 

“Whoa. I liked you better before you talked. Real... real bringdown, this guy.” 

“Attack!” Pyronica shouts and the Henchmaniacs start charging towards the Shacktron, Soos panics and is quick to retreat back into the shack. 

“Alright, dudes!” Dipper nods his head. 

“Everyone! Like we planned! Three, two, one. Go!” Candy and Grenda, who were operating the arms, punch Paci-Fire and Kryptos away while Waddles pulls down a lever, which causes the Shacktron to shoot the Henchmaniacs away. 

“Hahaha! Good pig.” Mabel praised, to which he let out a squeal. A flock of eyebats start surrounding the shack and McGucket was quick to react, operating the Gobblewonker head on the top of the Shacktron, grabbing an eyebat in its mouth. 

“Get em, Gobblewonker!” Rumble and Wendy were also out on top of the shack and attacking the bats. 

“Hya! Hya!” Wendy spots an eyebat trying to fly away but she jumped off the roof and caught it in her fall. 

“Oh, no, you don’t!” she pulls at its wings and redirects its eye to shoot at 8 Balls head, evidently turning him to stone, she then quickly jumps back onto the shack before it could fly away. Alvah was at awe at their teamwork, making quick work of the Henchmaniacs despite them being nothing but powerless mortals, perhaps Bill and his lackies could learn from them. She looks through the window again and notices Kanthar charging towards them but before he could ram the shack back she snapped her fingers and the Shacktron disappeared before reappearing behind Kanthar, the others were a little disoriented and looked at her in surprise. 

“I'm not all that powerless while I’m in this state. Now take him down!” 

“Right! Everybody! Maximum power!” Mabel shouts and Sev’ral Times starts running on a treadmill to power up the shack. 

“And... now!" Dipper turns a wheel and the Shacktron grabs at Zanthar and throws him away, Alvah starts laughing again when Teeth ran by screaming as his body was on fire. She gasped softly when Stan fell back into the mirror, she peeked over his shoulder and looked at his face. 

“When are you going to take care of it?!” 

“I told you. I need Bill under the rift for it to work, not his Henchmaniacs. Trust me, I can keep him distracted for as long as you need him if you can get him under it. Taunt him, ridicule him! Just get him out of the Fearamid!” he turns back to shout at her but paused when she disappeared back into the mirror and he was met with his reflection once more, he couldn’t help but grow nervous now with their greatest asset had left. Though Stan seemed to be the only one out of loop, as everyone wasn’t the least bit bothered with her presence disappearing just as Bill floated out of the Fearamid. 

“Let’s get this over with.” as Bill floats towards the Shacktron, he raises his fist as it grows in size and slams it down onto them. However, when he raises his fist up he saw that the shack was perfectly fine “What the? No! No! No! No! No!” he grows multiple arms out of his body and strikes at the shack once more but growls when there was no damage inflicted. 

“Hey, Bill!” he glared at Dipper through the window when he saw that confident look on his face, the boy then points past him and up towards the rift above them “I’d watch my head if I were you!” 

“Watch my head?” he was startled when the Shacktron was pulled back by an invisible force but then he noticed a shadow cast over him, before he could react he was suddenly crushed by a giant fist that continued to rain blows on him that got harder with each strike. The group within the Mystery Shack watched as a giant arm forced its way through the rift in the sky to punch Bill into the ground with incredible vigour. In reality, it was the real body of Alvah that managed to push only her arm through far enough that she could strike him down. The visual is rather hilarious because in the Nightmare Realm it just looked like she was sticking her arm through a hole, she cursed to herself when he slipped out from under her fist and floated a distance away “You have got to be kidding me! I thought I cut off all your access to this dimension!” the children’s eyes were quickly shielded when she showed Bill a not so friendly gesture, hundreds of eyes then opened all over her forearm that darted around in search for them until settling on the Shacktron. If it weren’t for the fact, when Stan was sulking away from the group, that she had told them how exactly she was going to help them they would have panicked at the giant arm that slowly reached out towards them. Soos, who was instructed by Alvah, stood outside the shack with her vessel in his arms as her giant hand hovered a few inches from him. 

“Wow, dude, you’re a very big monster.” her hand extended out to him and her finger gingerly caressed his cheek, he giggled softly at the affection “Hehe, thanks.” he let out an oh when she turned her hand and opened her palm out to him, he understood and placed her vessel within her palm and her hand gently closed around her body before finally pulling back. They all watch as her thumb gently caressed at her vessel’s cheek like she was handling a porcelain doll, what they didn’t expect was for her hand to enclose around her body and crushed it. 

“Wha-- What is she doing?” a few of them questioned then gasped when she opened her hand and let her body drop before retreating back into the rift. 

“That was a cheap move, Harbinger of Chaos!” the humans and even the Henchmaniacs shudder at the sound of deep and ominous chuckle that echoed in their heads, a shadow casted over the Shacktron and they were met with what they believed was the true body of the Harbinger of Chaos. Their body was made of swirling, smoky tendrils, with countless red and white eyes embedded throughout their body, giving it an unsettling and chaotic appearance. The eyes vary in size and are placed randomly across their limbs, creating a sense of horror and unease. 

“Says the guy who had to kick me out of my vessel in order to have more of an advantage on these poor mortal beings, Billy~” he slowly started turning red at the nickname, he grew even more frustrated when they turned their back to him to look back at the Shacktron “Leave him and his lackies to me, I'll make sure they don't get in your way."

...

...

"You Pines brothers are freaks." McGucket spoke through the silence that caught many off guard, those who understood look towards Stan, who was currently gawking at what Alvah truly looked like “That ain't even the full scale of what that monster is, and they’re in a sort of state where they ain’t messing with y’all’s noggins like they did mine.” 

“Indeed. You always were the smart one between you and Ford.” they turn back towards Bill and make sure they stood protectively in front of the Shacktron when the Henchmaniacs formed a line behind Bill “Ah, doesn’t this remind you of something Billy? Where we fought over sweet little Fordsy after your little temper tantrum! Hah, it was so funny seeing you have a meltdown like you did before.” they laugh when he stamps his foot. 

“And you’re doing it again! You’re choosing mortal beings over your duty! You’re stepping in when you aren’t supposed too! You’re interfering with this timeline when you weren’t even supposed to exist! I just don’t understand why you chose to intervene when you’ve watched millions die and cry out for salvation!” his hands ball into fists as he glared at them “I just don’t understand what makes Sixer and these humans so different that it broke you!” they let out a laugh. 

“That answer is quite simple, actually.” each and every one of their eyes stare smugly at him “I just simply don’t like you. Besides, watching you act like this is all the more fun.”  

“Get them!” Bill looked back at his Henchmaniacs and saw the way they hesitated to charge forward “What are you waiting for?! It’s just one being!” 

“You seem to forget, Billy.” they coo softly, he Shacktron took a step back as the humans sweat a little when Alvah spread open their wings and slowly lifted themself off the ground “The Nightmare Realm was mine to watch over before you showed up. And don’t think just because you took over it was because I was intimidated by you, I just didn’t want the responsibility. I am a lazy being, and this is the most work I have ever done since I first opened my eyes.” they laughed at Bill’s frustration. 

“Get them!” swallowing down their initial nervousness, the Henchmaniacs begin to charge forward but a blur that was Alvah flew past them and grabbed Bill, slamming him down and dragging him across the rubble that was once Gravity Falls. The Henchmaniacs deem Alvah more of a threat than the Shacktron so they are quick to abandon them to aid Bill, now that their attention was on Alvah and away from them it was their chance to get into the Fearamid and save Ford. Alvah was currently beating Bill into the ground and evading any attacks by himself and his Henchmaniacs thanks to the millions of eyes that covered their body, taking them on was next to nothing. Compared to Bill, who relied heavily on his magic and mental attacks, and though they were a lazy combatant, they were very much a heavy hitter. Bill manages to blast Alvah off of him but they caught themself in the air and recovered quickly, he was quick to move because they nose dive towards him and leave a crater in his wake “Don’t just stand there and watch, surround them!” 

“But boss, they’re scary!” he was quick to glare at Keyhole for making such a comment. 

“I’ll show you something even scarier if you don’t do anything useful!” Alvah looks back towards the Shacktron and let out a breath of relief when they saw the group responsible for rescuing Ford advance into the Fearamid, now it was their job to keep Bill distracted for as long as they could hold him.  

as promised, alvah held off bill and his henchmaniacs as best as they could. 

sometimes they would leave the henchmaniacs to the shacktron since they proved they were more than capable of standing on their own. 

bill would sometimes get too close to leaving and heading back to the fearamid but they would pull him right back and make sure he never left their sight. 

they went so far as to ripping his eye right out of his socket, knowing that it would take him some time to regenerate it. 

both themself and bill knew that the body they had constructed was on limited time and they didn’t know how long they had before it started falling apart. 

but they were going to do whatever they could to keep bill from winning. 

“The one time you decide to interfere with my business it is to stand against me. You were there alongside Frills when my dimension went up in flames. I saw the way those eyes of yours held nothing but indifference, that you have seen and heard countless others lose their lives like that of a boring soap opera. And I also know that the various versions of you, the alternative realities where the Pines Family lost, and you did as you were told! You sat back and watched, but why in this the reality where you’re deciding to do something different?!” Alvah stared boredly at Bill as he started ranting again “Why couldn’t you have done something on that fateful day?! Why couldn’t you interfere like you’ve done now?!” they simply roll their eyes. 

“You’re still holding onto that grudge, Bill? Sheesh, Time Baby and I told Axolotl that we shouldn’t have kept you around. You may be a being like us now, but you were still just a simple mortal that was fortunate enough to be born with a powerful defect. A freak amongst his peers that saw beyond the second dimension, and due to the fact you wanted to prove that what you were seeing wasn’t your imagination, you took matters into your own pitiful little hands and ended up destroying them in the process. That is not my fault, I may have implanted the idea in that empty head of yours but I didn’t tell you to do it.” they let out a snort “Your unwillingness to take responsibility of your actions is what has led you done this path of destruction. I guess you’re the new big overgrown baby now that the Time Baby is gone. Gonna cry about it?” 

“Alvah!” it was their mistake to take their eyes off of Bill, that millisecond they broke their concentration at the cry for help coming from Candy and Grenda, Mabel’s friends— her children. Bill took it to his advantage and blasted a hole through their chest, knocking them back and giving him the chance to finally return to the Fearamid. They push themself up and stare down at the hole that would have sealed up by now but a look of dread takes over when they noticed that it was regenerating, they’ve already spent too much time and their power was beginning to fade.  

But now they were left with two options. 

The Henchmaniacs have come to realize that only the shack itself is protected by the unicorn spell and not the limbs, so they exploited that weakness and began to tear the Shacktron apart. They were hesitating whether to abandon the Shacktron to stop Bill or to abandon Bill to shake the defenseless humans against the Henchmaniacs, oh for the simpler times where they didn’t care. Why did they have to care?  

“Alvah!” they gasped softly when they heard the tiny voice of Candy again, looking over to the fallen Shacktron, she saw little Candy giving her a thumbs up “We will be a-okay! Go save Mabel and the others!” Grenda grinned, though it was a little weak she could see the determined look in her eyes. 

“We got this handled! Go kick that ugly triangle’s butt!” to think it would be those kids that decided for them, and though they hesitated, they turned their back on them and hurriedly flew up towards the Fearamid. They don’t slow down and fly faster until they shoot through the hole in the Fearamid and crash into Bill, sending them both into the wall opposite to where the humans below were. 

“Whoa!” 

“What was that?!” they all jump when a giant weight dropped onto the ground until a shadow loomed over them, and above them was Alvah holding their arms in front of them to protect them from Bill “Alvah! Are you alright?!” Ford’s eyes widened and he looked up at the being that stood above them. 

“Alvah? Is that you?” a weak chuckle rings through his head. 

“It is. Do I look as cool as I described myself?” he couldn’t answer when Alvah tanks another blast shot their way by Bill. 

“You just don’t know when to quit, do you?!” Alvah holds a hand to their face as they raises their head and they all notice that they’re looking a little worse for wear, their wounds weren't regenerating and pieces of their body are beginning to drip off their body “You’re falling apart and you know it, just get out of my way and maybe I won’t erase you when I’m done with this dimension.” they let out a weak laugh as they looked at Bill like he was the dumbest being in all the worlds that existed, their arm dropping to their side and half of their face slowly melting off. 

“I’d rather go to Theraprism then let you have your way with these mortal beings.” they lowered themself down towards Stanford and let out a tired breath “I apologize for failing you, Stanford. I couldn’t keep your family safe, I couldn’t keep them out of danger.” 

“I-It’s okay, Alvah.” they shook their head. 

“It’s not. If it weren’t for the fact that the Time Baby is dead, I wouldn’t be here right now. Bill did us both a favor by erasing him from existence and allowing me to make this right.” they then reach down to gently caress Ford’s cheek in an effort to apologize “Let me try and make this right, old friend.” he blinked up at them when he heard the sound of genuine remorse through their thoughts, when they pulled their hand back he nodded softly. 

“Alright.” Stan perked up gently when he saw them briefly turn their head in his direction but before they could say anything Bill just clapped his hands. 

“Blah, blah, blah. Enough with the sentimental moments, lets rumble!” the humans beneath them cover their heads when Alvah lunged over them and tackled Bill to the ground, and while the two of them were fighting once more, everyone looked towards Stan who stubbornly refused to take Ford’s hand and step into Bill’s Zodiac. 

“Come on, Stanley! Alvah has Bill distracted and where we need him, you’re the only one left.” Stan scoffed, crossing his arms as he rolled his eyes. 

“You realize this is a bunch of hogwash, right? You really think some caveman graffiti is gonna stop that monster?” a rally of groans come from the others. 

“Dang it, old man! Now’s not the time!” Gideon shouts. 

“Come on!” 

“What are you doing? You’re gonna ruin this!”  

“I’ve never held hands this long and I am very uncomfortable.” he raised his hands to defend himself from the onslaught of shouting coming from them. 

“Whoa. Hey, I’m not the enemy here, people. Don’t forget who literally created the end of the world.” Ford let out a sigh. 

“I’m sorry, Stanley. I know. Just help me fix it, please.” Stan stared at him. 

“Fine. Just do one thing. Say thank you.” Ford was taken aback by the request. 

“What?” 

“I spent thirty years trying to bring you back into this dimension and you still haven’t thanked me! You want me to shake your hand? Say thank you.” Ford, almost as stubborn as Stan, looked like he was going to refuse but a loud thud caught his attention. He looked up and flinched when he saw Bill had Alvah pinned down but their head was turned in their direction and all of their eyes were glaring at him. 

“Just say thank you, Ford! It ain’t that hard!” they kick Bill off of them then punch him back, Bill is shooting energy blasts and them as they crawl along the walls like a spider before jumping forward and kicking Bill in the eye. 

“Fine. Thank you.” Stan let out a huff and finally took his and Soos’ hand, completing the circuit and glowing alongside them. 

“Now, see. Between me and him, I’m not always the bad twin.” 

“Between him and me.” the silence is almost deafening as Dipper and Wendy share a look of shock “Grammar, Stanley.” Stan looks like he was trying to hold it in, trying not to ruin it all because of one stupid little comment, but it just gets to him that he lets go of Soos’ hand and strikes Ford across the face. 

“I’ll grammar Stanley you! You stuck up son of a gun! I mean, come on!” Ford is quick to recover and punch Stan. 

“Don’t jeopardize this, you idiot! Everything’s on the line!” Dipper and Mabel leave their spots to pull Stan and Ford back, pleading with them to stop fighting and to just hold hands. A scream ringing through their heads makes them jump in fight and they look over to see Bill had pinned Alvah to the wall this time after punching a fist through their chest and ripping out their vessel. 

“Let go of me, you geometrical freak!” she shouts as she punches at his fist with what little strength she had left, the body she constructed falling apart into nothing but a puddle of flesh and goo, she’s thrashing in his hold before turning her attention towards Stan and Ford with an angered expression “Are you two serious?! Grammar Stanley. What the hell is wrong with you, Stanford?! You just couldn’t shut your mouth for just one second?! And Stanley! As frustrating as that is why couldn’t you just had held it in long enough to take Bill down?!” she lets out a groan, holding her head in her hands as her body starts to malfunction and struggle to maintain a form. 

“You’ve always acted all high and mighty in that big body of yours, so how does it feel to finally be the small one?” her hand digs into his as she glared up at him. 

“How does it feel that despite how big you are you’ve still got the mentality of a baby?” she stuck her tongue out at him with a hmph only to let out of grunt when he started crushing her within his fist “See? Throwing a temper tantrum. You should be put on time out.” 

“Will you shut up?!” she rolled her eyes, he then finally turns his back down towards the panicking humans “This is just too perfect! Didn’t you brainiacs know the zodiac doesn’t work if you don’t all hold hands? And what’s better, you’ve brought every threat to my power together in one easy to destroy circle!” he snaps his fingers and burns the circle to a crisp. 

“Oh, no!” Pacifica lets out a shriek when her hair was caught on fire. 

“Ah! My hair!” Robbie, too, lets out a shout when his hair was on fire. 

“Ah! My hair also!” Bill snaps his fingers again and restrains both Stan and Ford. 

“You guys wanna see what happens to your friends when you can’t get along?” 

“Hey! You give them back!” McGucket hollers. 

“You’ve gone too far, Cipher!” 

“Yeah! We’re not scared of you!” Wendy shouts as she pulls out her axe, McGucket doing the same with his banjo, though Bill just laughs at their display of confidence. 

“Oh, but you should be.” with a snap of his fingers, everyone except for Dipper, Mabel, Stan and Ford stiffens in unison and make a brief choking noise. Their eyes glow yellow and roll into the back of their and their mouths hang open as they are lifted into the air, Alvah turned her head away at the fate in store for them “You know, this castle could really use some decorations!” he turned them into tapestries with images of them screaming in front of their symbols then hung them up on the walls “Looks like it’s too late for you friends, Stanford.” Dipper and Mabel let out screams when a cage suddenly encases them. 

“Ah! Kids!” both herself and Stan shout, she then let out a soft gasp when Bill pulled her closed to his eye. 

“And you, you’re at your limit now.” they all look up to where he was holding her and saw the way she couldn’t hold up her form perfectly, now she was a fix of both her male and female forms “Do you have any last words, Alvah?” she looks down at the Pines family and saw the distressed looks on their faces as they stared up at her, and despite all that, she gave them a weak yet reassuring smile. 

“I regret nothing.” she spoke, her voice tinged with her masculine one “Thanks to Stanford and that error in our contract I spent thirty years developing something I never knew I would have wanted. From the empty void within me, I have come to love the Pines family to the point I would have destroyed this timeline to keep them safe. Maybe in an alternate reality I did, or perhaps if I came to terms with my feelings much earlier, then I might have done it.” Bill cringed at her words. 

“Ew, feelings.” she let out a laugh. 

“I know, right? But I wouldn’t change the fact that I love those kids and their great uncles for a second.” she then looked back towards the Pines family one last time “Remember what I told you? There are two endings to this story right now! Figure out how to get to the one where you guys win!” she let out a grunt when his grip on her body tightened, her body beginning to crack and shatter under the pressure. 

“And that’s enough out of you.” he raises his hand to throw her to the ground but he saw the way her head perked up as something came to mind that caused her to start laughing, he was taken aback when she looked at him with a smug expression “What’s so funny?” 

“You... will be defeated by the person you least expect.” her face crumbled and a piece of her true face peeked out from within her broken body “You will soon realize you messed with the wrong family, Bill Cipher.” he didn’t like the way she laughed at him so he finally threw her down onto the ground, their eyes widened when Bill lifted his foot up and intended to finish her off by crushing her under the weight of his foot. 

“Stanley.” he flinched at the sound of her voice, he looked at the others and saw that they didn’t react so he turned over to her and saw her looking at him with a weak smile “Knock his lights out for me.” he closed his eyes as he turned away when Bill brought his foot down on her body. 

“Alvah!” they all cried out and watch as Bill raised his foot and saw he had completely shattered her into millions of pieces, but they could only hope that if they won that she’ll be able to find all her pieces to come back to them. 

thanks to alvah, they knew that there was a possibility that they could win against bill. 

but due to the fact that alvah didn’t know how they won, it was up to them to fill in the blanks to get the ending they want. 

dipper and mabel manage to escape the cage bill trapped them in by mabel spraying paint in bill’s eye. 

stan and ford are temporarily freed from their restraints only to be trapped in the same cage as bill chases after dipper and mabel in his nightmare form, leaving the pines brothers some time to reflect and formulate a plan to take down bill. 

it was only when bill returns that they put their plan into action. 

“Alright, Ford. Time’s up. I’ve got the kids. I think I’m gonna kill one of ‘em now just for the heck of it!” as Bill holds the two up to his eye, his pupil change into their symbol each time he spoke “Eenie... meenie... minee... you!!” he holds his hand up and prepares to end Mabel by snapping his fingers, only for Ford to shout to cut him off. 

“Wait! I surrender.” Bill let out a satisfied huff. 

“Good choice.” he drops the twins and slowly approaches Ford. 

“Don’t do it, Ford! It’ll destroy the universe.” 

“It’s the only way.” Bill lets out an evil laugh. 

“Oh, even when you’re about to die, you Pines twins just can’t get along.” he drops the cage and ties Stan up, leaving Ford standing and unrestraint. 

“My only condition is that you let me brother and the kids go!” Bill narrowed his eye on him but complied. 

“Fine.” Dipper shakes his head. 

“No, Grunkle Ford! Don’t trust him!” Bill just lets out another laugh as he ignored the desperate cries from the children. 

“It’s a deal!” Bill takes Ford’s extended hand and enters the mental realm within his mind, petrifying his physical form as he laughs evilly “Oh, I’m here. I’m finally here! Look at this place: a perfect, calm, orderly void. Gotta hand it to ya, Ford. You really know how to clear your mi--” Bill cuts himself off after opening the only door within what he believed was Ford’s mind, only instead to find Stan laying comfortably in his chair in the Mystery Shack’s living room as he played with a paddleball. When Stan saw Bill he winked at the dream demon while pointing a  finger gun at him as he clicked his tongue “WHAT?!” 

“Heh heh! Do a pretty good impression of my brother, don’t I? Switch clothes and no one can tell us apart. Welcome to my mind. Surprised you didn’t recognize it.” 

“WHAT?! The deals off!” the door behind Bill slams shut and starts to burn with a blue flame “What the—no, no, no, no!” 

“Oh, yeah. You’re going down, Bill. You’re getting’ erased.” Stan spoke as he pointed at his head “Memory gun. Pretty clever, huh?” Bill looks up at Stan with a panicked expression. 

“Y-You idiot! Don’t you realize you’re destroying your own mind too?!” he gave a shrug. 

“Eh. It’s not like I was using this space for much anyway.” 

“LET ME OUTTA HERE! LET ME OUT!” Bill attempts to use his powers, only to realize too late that they are now being negated thanks to the memory gun’s influence “Gah! Why isn’t this working?!” Bill’s own mind began to race as he tried desperately to take control of the situation only to remember the words Alvah last spoke to him. 

“You... will be defeated by the person you least expect.” at the time he didn’t want to believe it, he didn’t want to believe that he would be defeated but he never would have thought that he would be defeated by the hands that was Stanley Pines. The lesser twin that was an eyesore, the one that was cast away and forgotten like a toy at the bottom of a toy chest. He didn’t want to admit that because he didn’t heed her warning that he would meet his fate at the hands of the one favored by chaos. 

“Hey, look at me. Turn around and look at me, you one eyed demon!” Bill turns around and shrunk back when he saw the way Stan was glaring down at him “You’re a real wise guy, but you made one fatal mistake—you messed with my family.” Bill shakes his head as he tried everything he could to reason with Stan. 

“You’re making a mistake! I’ll give you anything! Money! Fame! Riches! Infinite power, your own galaxy! PLEASE!” Bill looks down at his hands and similar to Alvah, his body began to lose control of his body and started to succumb to the memory gun’s influence “NO! What’s happening to me?! !Nruter yam I taht rewop tneicna eht ekovni I !nrub ot emoc sah emit ym, L-T-O-L-O-X-A.” his body went through my different forms as he spoke in reverse but when he finally managed to maintain the blackened version of his normal form, he reached a hand out to the human that brought him to his demise “STAAANNLLEEEEY!!” he pulls his fist back and punched Bill in the eye and shattered his body, Stan pants softly as he listened to Bill’s scream fade into the back of what was left of his mind before turning to pick up a picture of him with Dipper, Mabel and Waddles. 

“Heh. Guess I was good for something after all.” before he felt the flames engulf him he felt something in his pocket, he pulls it out and saw that it was the same picture he pocketed off of Mabel but it was different. Before he couldn’t see it but now he had a clear picture of Alvah smiling at him in the photo, and there he almost wished his mind wouldn’t be erased because he was going to miss the feeling that was falling in love with the one person who had loved him for him, even if she never was able to tell him.  

Outside of Stan’s mind, those who were turned into the tapestries were freed and dropped to the floor. Outside the Fearamid, the rift sucks all of the Henchmaniacs and demons released into Gravity Falls, returning them to the Nightmare Realm from whence they came. The Fearamid is deconstructed and pulled into the rift, once gone, a wave washed over the town, resorting it to its pre-weirdmageddon state. Elsewhere, the forest is shown with a bird landing on Bill’s physical form, now permanently petrified and covered in moss and vegetation. Stan is found in a different part of the forest sitting motionless on his knees, it isn’t until Ford, Dipper and Mabel find him that he opens his eyes. 

“Oh, my gosh! Grunkle Stan, you did it!” Mabel cheers as she runs up to him and placed his fez on his head, a little lopsided but on nonetheless. 

“Oh, uh, hey there... kiddo. What’s your name?” he asked rather confused, hands on her shoulders to push her back. 

“Eheh, Grunkle Stan?” he lets out a weak laugh as he looked around. 

“Who are you talkin’ to?” 

“C-Come on. It’s me. It’s me, Grunkle Stan!” Dipper had to pull Mabel back when she started growing desperate due to Stan’s inability to remember who was in front of him “Grunkle Stan, it’s me!” Ford placed a hand on Mabel’s shoulder when Dipper pulled her back to where he stood. 

“We had to erase his mind to defeat Bill. It’s all gone. Stan has no idea, but he did it. He saved the world. He saved me.” when he approached Stan, his brother continued to look around in confusion before looking up at him with a lost look in his eyes “You’re our hero, Stanley.” he spoke as he fell to his knees before throwing his arms around Stan’s shoulders, pulling him into a much needed hug and cried softly in his shoulder. Mabel collapses to her knees and cries into her hands, Dipper puts his hand on her shoulder and cries as well. In an effort to try and restore his memories, Stan is being led by Dipper towards what was left of the Mystery Shack with Mabel, Ford and now Soos following closely behind. They walk up to the door and Dipper attempts to open the door but has to throw himself against the door to break it down, he pulls himself back up and leads Stan into the living room that was as in an even worse state then when they had to fight zombies, but it didn’t seem to bother Stan at all. 

“Hey, this is a real nice place you got here.” 

“It’s your place, Grunkle Stan.” 

“Don’t you remember? Not even a little?” he shakes his head as he takes a seat in the recliner. 

“Nope. But this chair hugs my butt like it remembers. Ah.” he relaxes into the seat then looks back at the others standing before him, who are looking back at him sadly “Hey, why the long faces? You guys look like it’s someone’s funeral. Who’s that big guy crying in the corner?” Soos lets out a sob and turns away. 

“We saved the world, but what’s the point? Grunkle Stan’s not himself anymore.” 

“There’s gotta be something we can do to jog his memory.” Mabel says as she looks around for anything that could help but Ford shakes his head. 

“There isn’t. I’m sorry. Stan’s gone.” 

“I know my Grunkle is in there somewhere. There’s gotta be something around here that can help bring him back.” she then finally notices her scrapbook laying on the ground so she quickly grabs it and rushes over to Stan’s side, throwing the book into his lap and opening it “This’ll work! This has to work! Here’s the first day we came to Gravity Falls, Grunkle Stan. And here’s a macaroni interpretation of my emotions!” she then flips the page and Dipper points at the one where they went fishing. 

“That time we went fishing? That Summerween we spent together? Don’t you remember anything?” Stan gives an apologetic shake of his head. 

“I’m sorry. I don’t know what this is or who you are or--” he let out a startled shout when Waddles jumped into his lap “Gah! Quit it, Waddles! I’m trying to remember my life story!” this comment caused them all to look up at him in surprise. 

“What did you say?” he lets out a grunt and stood to his feet and attempts to get Waddles off of him as the little pig licks at his face. 

“I said get Waddles off of me.” Ford gasps. 

“It’s working! Keep reading.” 

“Skip to my page! He needs to remember our boss-employee relationship.” Stan scoffed as he sat back down in his recliner. 

“Hey, just cause I have amnesia, don’t go tryin’ to give yourself a raise, Soos.” 

“It’s happening! Keep going!” Mabel nods and flips through a few more pages. 

“Okay, okay. Day two. Grunkle Stan smells weird but we’re starting to bond. He told us a lot about being a business man in the ‘80’s and seemed happy when we pretended to listen. He also gave me a grappling hook which everyone is impressed by. And in more important news, I met some neighborhood hotties.” this comment caused them all to laugh as they continued to go through the entire scrapbook, but as they reached the end Dipper slowly came to a realization. 

“But what about Alvah?” this caused them all to stiffen, he and Mabel share a look of concern as Stan looked between them in confusion “We don’t have any photos of her.” 

“And the ones we do have don’t show her face. We can’t jog his memory like this.” she then let out a soft gasp as she looked up at Ford “We can use your thingamajig from before! We saw her memories, so if we strap ourselves to it we might be able to...” Ford gave her a guilty look. 

“Unfortunately, my dear, that device was destroyed after a certain... incident.” Dipper, too, looks guilty. 

“But he can’t forget her! She made him so happy! They fell in love and made each other happy! We barely know anything that’s happened between them from the thirty years they spent together or even throughout the summer. This can’t be the end of their relationship when it had only just begun!” Stan watched them talk as he tried to picture a face to the name Alvah, he tried to think of anything that came to mind when he thought of her. 

“Alvah...” he spoke softly under his breath and tried to remember how he felt about this person that was nothing but a faceless image in his head. 

“I’M HERE!!” they all jump at the loud screaming followed by a crash, looking up in surprise and shock, Alvah came sliding through the front door and crashed into the wall. She pulled herself out and they looked closely at her appearance, since Bill had destroyed her body, it took her so long to piece herself back together and was still missing a couple pieces “I’m here, I’m here! I’m sorry I took so long, but I’m back!” she adds then made a face when her arm fell off, she was quick to reach down and reattach it. 

“Alvah! You’re okay!” Dipper and Mabel exclaim and rush over to her, she opened her arms as she dropped to her knees and let them run into her embrace. She pulls them in close and run her fingers through their hair while nuzzling close to them, her resolve weak for them as they clung to her “We were so worried about you. We were so scared.” 

“But you did it, and I just knew you kids would be able to win in the end. I’m so sorry that you guys had to go through all that, I’m sorry I couldn’t stop it from happening. If only I cared enough to stop it from happening all together.” she said as she pulled back to wipe away their years “How will you ever forgive me?” Mabel sniffled softly. 

“We already forgave you. You stood by us against Bill to the very end.” Dipper nodded his head as he readjusted his hat. 

“You did everything you could just for us, despite so many odds stacked against you. You had so much on the line just by being there, but you did it anyways.” her gaze weakened when they hug her again, squeezing so tight as if she was going to disappear “We couldn’t not forgive you.” she let out a breath of relief as she hugged them back. 

“I’m glad.” they pull away to allow her to stand and so she lifts her gaze to the man who stood to his feet at her arrival, Stan took a step back when this beautiful woman beamed at the sight of him and rushed towards him. He let out a whoa when she threw herself at him, letting out a cheer as she wrapped her arms around his neck and so he caught her by the waist and unintentionally twirled her around as she pulled herself close to him “Oh, you old bastard, you did it! I can’t believe you actually did it, Stanley!” she was squeezing him so tight he was sure she was trying to crack his back, Ford had to gently squeeze her shoulder to get her to loosen her grip and when she did her hands slide onto his face where she cradled his face. He stared into those bright green eyes of hers that shun like that of a freshly cut emerald and a smile that was bright enough to put the stars to shame, however, he grabbed her by her wrists and gently pulled them away from his face and he saw the way the light in her eyes dimmed “S-Stanley?” he let out a nervous chuckle as he took a step back and pulled away. 

“Sorry, even if my memory is slowly coming back to me, I think I’d remember if I knew a gorgeous babe like yourself.” they all saw the way her face twitched as Stan spoke, her smile slowly dropping the longer he spoke “I appreciate the gesture, but take a guy out to dinner before throwing yourself at me.” her arms dropped to her side as she stared at him. 

“W-What? What are you saying, Stan? Don’t you know who I am?” Ford takes a step forward and gently grabs her by her bicep. 

“We had to erase his mind to defeat Bill.” her eyes widened at Ford’s words “Mabel has figured out a way to jog his memory of us, and it’s working slowly but... we don’t know if the same could be said about his memory of you.” Mabel then jumped in and grabbed her hand, tugging on it gently as she spoke. 

“But we will stop at nothing to get him to remember you! The special connection you two had is too good to be erased!” Stan briefly looked away from her when Dipper took his hand and gave it a squeeze. 

“You two never spoke about what kind of relationship you had, but we could all tell that it was something deep and meaningful. We didn’t need to be told to know that you two were in love.” this caused them all to look back at Alvah but were taken aback when they saw that she was crying, she was crying as she stared at Stan with a lost look in her eyes “A-Alvah?” she slowly looked down to see tears dripping down her face, her lips trembling at the realization that she had lost something she never knew she wanted. 

“This... this isn’t fair. You can’t forget about me, Stanley. Y-You can’t possibly forget what we had. I’ve only come to accept these feelings and now you don’t even understand what that means for me!” she spoke weakly as her hands fly to her chest where she’s grasping tightly at her blouse “I can’t even help you remember me! There are no photos of us together, I can’t even force you to remember because it’ll only damage your mind even further! I can’t do anything to salvage what we had!” she couldn’t describe how much it hurt for him to stare at her like she was just some stranger, because to him, she was just a stranger. 

“H-Hey, I’m sorry, I really am... but I’m real flattered that something like you liked a guy like me.” he said softly as he placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, she whipped her head up and shook it side to side. 

“Liked? That isn’t even the word I’d use to describe what I feel for you. I am a being unable to feel anything! I shouldn’t even feel this aching pain in my chest, the feeling of a broken heart. You made me feel things that had me questioning my entire existence. The way you looked at me had me feeling special, I want to be the reason you smile and the cause for your laughter. I want you to know that I chose you when nobody else did, I want you to know that I want all of your love and nothing else!” she looked down at her hands and felt a wave of anguish take over her, her hands then dig into her scalp “I couldn’t even tell you in the end, I couldn’t even say it to your face when you asked me. I couldn’t even tell you that I loved you.” his eyes widened in disbelief. 

“Y-You what?” her palms dig into her forehead as she shakes her head. 

“I fell in love with you and it took a damn twelve year old girl to get me to realize it! I couldn’t even tell you when you asked and it hurt so much when you looked at me as if I never did! And now it doesn’t matter anymore! I don’t even know why you loved me after everything I did, and I don’t even know if you forgive me for allowing all this to happen! Do you hate me, Stanley? Are you angry with me?” she finally falls to her knees, her hands clutched to her chest as she pressed her head into the floorboards at his feet “I love you my dear, and I loved our time here. I beg you not forget me, as selfish as it sounds, I just want you to love me like you did this summer.” Stan looked down at the woman who was crying at his feet and he didn’t know how to feel, this beautiful woman had just spilt her heart out to him and begged for him to remember her. So he tries, he closes his eyes and thinks about her name and waits to see what his mind would conjure up. His mind seemed to be struggling but thinking about her seemed to make him feel happy, a feeling blossomed in his chest as if his heart seemed to remember her. Slowly, ever so slowly, the figure in his head began to take shape during his happiest moments. 

“Why are you looking at me like that?” the woman spoke with a tease in her tone, they seemed to be outside the Mystery Shack with the sun shining down on her perfectly that it seemed to make her glow. 

“Well, how am I looking at you?” she giggled. 

“As if I hung the stars.” he hummed softly as his hand reached for her, she doesn’t move and allows his hand to brush her luscious blonde hair over her shoulder and gently cups her cheek, to which she leans into his touch “You’re a very adorable human, Stan.” he huffed at her words. 

“Adorable? That’s how I’d describe you.” she laughs softly and places her hand on top of his. 

“Well, I can be whatever you want me to be, I am made for you.” his thumb gingerly rubs against her cheek as he thought over her words carefully, he then gave a little shrug as he spoke. 

“I just want you to be mine.” this had stunned her into silence as she stared at him, he burst out into laughter when she covered her face with her hand and pushed him away when she turned bright red at his words. 

“That was real smooth.” he throws his head back with a laugh when he grabbed her other hand and pulled her back, kissing the back of her hand and slowly up her arm where he ended with his lips pressing against her cheek “Stop it, Stanley. You know I’m ticklish.” he’s now nuzzling his cheek against hers, the feeling of love slowly overwhelming his mind as he shared this tender moment with this beautiful woman who had chosen him over the millions of others that existed in this rather small reality. 

“How’d I ever get so lucky?” she smiled softly and turned to look back at him. 

“I could say the same thing.” her hand caresses his cheek before pulling him in the share a kiss “I adore you, Stan.” he smiled. 

“That means a lot to me, Alvah.” 

He blinked softly when the figure in front of him revealed to him was the same woman who brought him endless joy, the same woman who had been with him at the lowest moments on his journey to fix his mistake that took thirty years in the making. The same woman who knew who he was but stayed by his side through thick and thin, who comforted him when everybody else wouldn’t even bat him an eye. A woman who reminded him of the sandy beach of New Jersey when the sun was at its peak and made the sand shine like gold, or like that of a forest when the day was just right. This was a woman that made him feel like he won the lottery and the prize wasn’t even money, but something even more valuable that he wished he had when he was a kid. 

Love and affection. 

Joy and attention.  

Slowly he started to remember the moments they shared together throughout the summer. From their day out on the lake to the laughter they shared at Dipper’s expense, to the time they fought zombies and the moment she sang to him as they danced. They never really labeled what their relationship was, but now he knew that what they had was a genuine connection; that they two were in love with each other and he didn’t want to forget that. She was still crying at his feet when he knelt down in front of her, placing a hand on her shoulder while trying to get her to look up at him. She seemed to have lost all her strength because he easily lifted her head up and it laid weakly within his hands, a whimper left her lips when his thumbs started wiping away her tears and continued to do so when more would replace them. 

“Alvah.” he spoke softly, her eyes shimmered with tears and gave them a glossy effect “Come on, toots, there isn’t a need for you to cry for me.” her eyes widened softly after hearing him call her that, a feeling of hope washing away the anguish in her chest. 

“What?” he smirked at her. 

“If all it took was forgetting to get you to profess your love for me, I should have faked dementia a long time ago.” a gasped left her lips when she saw the look of love in his eyes, the same look he would give her when it was just the two of them together “I may not remember everything, but how could I forget that it was you that made me feel like the luckiest guy in the world?” 

“Stan!” she practically tackled him into the ground and clung to him so tight, burying herself into his shoulder and crying softly when this time he wrapped his arms around her and held her close “You didn’t forget me, right? You remember me now, right? Please tell me that you remember me.” he turns his face into her hair as his hands rubs up and down her back to comfort her.  

“It's not all there yet, but yeah, I remember you sweetheart.” she let out a sigh of relief and practically melted in his arms, he let out an oh when she pushed herself up so that she was hovering over him before leaning down to capture his lips. He sighed into the kiss and wrapped his arms around her to pull her close, before anything else could happen they heard a cough, they were still practically kissing when they looked over and saw Ford covering Dipper and Mabel’s eyes while Soos was trying his hardest to fight down a smile.  

“As heartwarming as this is, please remember that there are children present.” she pushed herself back but continued to lay on top of Stan. 

“Sorry.”  

“Not sorry.” she stared at Stan but laughed nonetheless, his chest rumbling as he laughed. Mabel lets out a squeal and quickly rushes over to where the two of them laid and jumped on top of them, soon followed by Dipper and unfortunately Soos, who had practically bellyflopped onto them. Ford chuckled as he stood above them but beamed down at them when, despite the discomfort then added weight gave them, they welcomed the children with laughter and bright faces. 

“Stanley.” he flinched when he heard her voice in his head, he doesn’t look when he felt her hand slide down his arm and intertwine their fingers together “I love you.” he hummed softly and gave her hand a squeeze. 

‘Love you too, doll face.’ she giggles softly and turned her face into his neck.

...

...

“Good morning, Gravity Falls. It’s another beautiful day, but every day is beautiful now that the... unpleasantness is over.” a broadcast goes off all throughout Gravity Falls after the end of Weirdmageddon where the townsfolk are recovering after such a disaster “In other news, the Northwest family has gone broke. After pledging his allegiance to Bill and then placing all his savings in weirdness bonds, Preston Northwest had to sell his mansion to preserve his family fortune.” cut to the Northwest couple crying as some workers hang a “for sale” banner on the gate. 

“You’re only going to have one pony now.” a horrified look washed over Pacifica’s face. 

“But fortunes have also turned for local maniac, Fiddleford McGucket, who, after regaining his sanity, has made millions overnight submitting his patents to the US Government.” to which Fiddleford announces that he’ll buy the Northwest mansion now that it was on sale “In other good news, town hero, Stanley Pines, has fully recovered his memory and will be throwing a party to celebrate his niece and nephew’s thirteen birthday and final day in town. But other than that, I can safely say our beloved Gravity Falls is back to normal. And now, Bodacious T, with the news.” we’re now brought to the Mystery Shack all fixed up decorated with balloons and all sorts to celebrate the twin's birthday with everyone from town, including the few fairy tale creatures, in attendance singing them happy birthday. 

“I can’t believe you all got together just to throw a party for us.” Mabel gushed at the crowd of people as she and Dipper stood in front of a cake, behind them were Stan, Ford and Alvah smiling down at their excitement along with Soos and Wendy. 

“After all the Pines family has done for the town, it’s the least we could do. You’ve helped everyone here.” Tyler spoke, this rallied a few cheers from the townsfolk. 

“Thanks to y’all savin’ us, I learned to open my heart to kindness. No more evil doin’. From now on, I’m gonna try to be Li’l Gideon, regular ol’ kid.” Gideon said, though the lingering presence of his prison inmates said otherwise, Soos then peered over the twin’s shoulders and ushered them towards the cake. 

“Dude! Make a wish, dawg.” 

“You know, on my first day here, if you had asked me what I wanted, I would have said “adventure, mystery, true friends”. But looking here at all of you, I realize that every wish came true.” he chuckles to himself “I have everything I wanted.” he let out a whoa when his hat was shoved down and covered his eyes, looking back, he saw that it was Alvah grinning cheekily at him and he couldn’t help but mirror her expression. 

“If I had only one wish it would be to shrink all of you with a shrink ray and bring you home with us in my pocket. But since that’s impossible... is that impossible?” she asked while leaning back towards Ford, he waves his hand up and down with a shrug, looking up at Alvah, she chuckled and did the same thing “Since that’s probably impossible, my only wish is for everyone to sign my scrapbook. I’ll never forget you guys. Wait.” she pulls out the memory gun and sets it on the floor then smashes it to pieces “Now I’ll never forget you guys.” with that she and Dipper blow out the candles, Wendy then pulls them into a hug. 

“I now officially declare you technically teenagers. Welcome to angst and acne forever.” in the crowd, Tambry, Robbie, Lee, Nate and Thompson start chanting “one of us”, this earned laughter from everyone, Blubs and Durland in turn fire off a cannon. 

“So, how do you feel?” Soos asked. 

“Samey, but differenty.” 

“Hey, you two. When are you going to open your presents already?” Pacifica asked as she raised her hand that was covered in tape “I broke a nail wrapping them.” Dipper and Mabel laugh, Alvah watches as the two grab a gift then looked backwards when she noticed Ford taking a step back. Stan claps his hands and goes to approach them but stopped when Alvah placed a hand on his chest, he smiles at her and goes to question what she was doing but stopped when she pushed him back. 

“I think your brother wants to have a word with you.” he looks at her confused and looks to where Ford was, she and Ford share a look until she winks at him and pushes Stan towards him “I think it’s something you’d like to hear, so don’t keep him waiting. I’ll watch the kids.” before he could say anything he let out a squeak when she gave his behind a little smack then skipped away. 

“Alvah!” she only laughs as she rushed away. The children smiled at the sight of Alvah and excitedly show her the gifts they received, however, she glanced back when she noticed Soos linger over to where the Pines’ brothers were talking and overheard a part that made him gasp. It wasn’t long until they came back and Stan gave her a warning glare for her previous action, she only smirked at him and threatened to do it again but stopped when he raised a glass Pitt cola bottle and tapped against it to get everyone’s attention. 

“Everyone, I have an announcement to make. Me and my, heh, nerdy bro over here have some catchin’ up to do. We’re gonna be away for a while. That’s why I’m shutting down the Mystery Shack for good.” this caused the crowd to gasp and murmur amongst each other, that was until Soos rushed towards Stan. 

“You shut down your mouth for good! I’m sorry Mister Pineses. It’s just that this shack is the most magical place on Earth. Sure, the attractions are all fake, but dreams aren’t fake!” he then holds up the Fiji mermaid taxidermy “Like this mermaid. It’s not just a dead fish butt sewn to a monkey carcass. It’s a marvelous creature that make sus believe that anything is possible. You shut down this shack, and you shut down our dreams!” he then takes off his hat “At least... my dreams.” the crowd aws at Soos’ words, Stan sighs to himself.  

“I’m sorry, Soos. It’s just, there’s no one around to run it. At least, there wouldn’t be if I hadn’t just found the perfect replacement.” he then takes his fez off and placed it on top of Soos’ head “Ladies and gentleman, the Mystery Shack is under new management.” the crowd let out cheers that not only the Mystery Shack gets to remain open, but that it was passed onto someone who rightfully deserved it. 

“You... you mean it, Mr. Mystery?” 

“You’re Mr. Mystery now, Soos. Try not to burn the place down.” Alvah placed her hand on Soos’ arm as she appeared beside him. 

“Who else would be able to take up the mantel if not you, Soos? It was bound to be yours if Stan were to give it to anyone, you deserve it.” Soos’ teared up at their words and doesn’t hesitate to wrap his arms around them, the two look at each other but smiled and hug him back. Thinking back to the time Soos had first met Stan and Alvah it brought a smile to his face so wide that it almost hurt, with the absence of his father he had been craving that approval of a father figure and it was almost fate that he happened to stumble upon a screwdriver that belonged to the Mystery Shack and where he would meet the two people he would call his parental figures. He wasn’t really looking for a maternal figure since he already had his abuelita but Alvah was always hanging around Stan and she had this charm that had drawn him in, so he had grown to crave her love and affection as well as her validation ever since she first ruffled his head. So as he looked up at the two that he held in his arms who smiled happily down at him, he shed a tear as they lovingly embraced him. The party raged on with laughter and endless chatter filling the air, Alvah is conversing with Ford when Tyler shouts for everyone to get together for a group photo. She, out of instinct, starts backing away when everyone got together in front of the Mystery Shack until Stan called out for her. 

“What are you doing, toots? Get over here!” they all looked at her expectantly but she raised her hands, shaking her head side to side. 

“No, no. You know I can’t take photos, Stan. I don’t want to ruin it, just take the photo without me.” Dipper and Mabel look at each other then rush over to her, Dipper has one of her hands while Mabel grabs at her dress and they start tugging her over “Children, please. I’ll be fine sitting this one out.” they shake their head. 

“We’ve got no pictures of you, Alvah. We want one photo of all the people we love together, even if you’re nothing but static.”  

“You’ll do this for us, right?” everyone waiting saw them look up at her with puppy dog eyes, eyes welling up with tears for effect and eventually she did cave “You’ll never say no to us.” she hangs her head as they pull her back over to where Stan and Ford were. 

“Unfortunately, yes.” Stan peers down at Alvah and saw her nervously tugging at her dress, worried that she was going to ruin the photo, she gasped softly when Stan takes her hands into his while wrapping an arm around her shoulder and pulling her into his chest “Stan, what are you--” 

“Come on doll, enough with the long face.” the hand holding hers moved to tilt her head up towards him “Chin up, and give us that award winning smile.” she stared at him until a giggle slipped past her lips, Ford then placed his hand on her shoulder and gave it a squeeze. 

“If it makes you feel better, I’m not quite that photogenic myself.” she scoffed softly and joking shoved Ford back. 

“You’re a dork, Ford. You have the most unnecessarily serious photos ever. Don’t think Mabel hasn’t shown me.” he coughs into his hand as he turns away, quickly readjusting his glasses when they slipped down his nose. 

“That is quite irrelevant.” she shakes her head, she herself helps readjust Stan’s tie and glasses while he worked on fixing his fez as Toby sets up the camera. He let out an oh when it was lifted out of his hands and glanced over to see Alvah using her power to hold it up, she rolled her eyes when he smiles gratefully at her and rushed over to stand with the rest of the group. 

“Okay everyone, say Gravity Falls!” Mabel cheers. 

“Gravity Falls!” the snap of her fingers has the camera going off and taking their photo, Mabel is already running over to take a look at the polaroid and hurriedly shakes at it to see the results. Dipper is by her side just as she let out a gasp, her eyes widened in shock as she looked at the developed photo, he opens his mouth to question her but she’s already thrusting the photo in his face “Dipper, Dipper! Look!”  

“What is it?” he pushes her arm back so he could see what has her all frazzled until he saw it. There, as clear as day, was Alvah smiling right back at him instead of a disoriented figure composed of static. She had her arm linked with Stan’s while her hand rested against his bicep, a soft blush hued her cheeks as a bright smiled graced her lips, eyes shining as if it were her birthday “Alvah! Alvah! Come look!” she raised a brow at Dipper’s insistence, taking her hands back from Stan’s as the young twins run up to her. 

“What is it? Don’t tell me I blinked.” this earned a couple chuckles from the others, Dipper turns the photo towards her and her eyes widened when she was met with her smiling face, she gently takes the photo from his hands and tears up a little. It was a sort of curse that anything with a lense were capable of capturing her true form and would corrupt the photo, but there she was, smiling as if she wasn’t some sort of monster underneath it all “I can take a guess who’s responsible for this.” she spoke softly, now internally grateful to the Axolotl for granting her such a gift. 

“Wow, look at you~” Stan cooed as he took the polaroid from her hands “I didn’t think you could smile that wide.” she presses her hands to her cheeks that were creased as she continued to smile. 

“I’m struggling to stop, I’m just so happy right now.” Ford quickly plucks the photo from Stan’s hands when he reached for her waist, pulling her close and pressing soft kisses to her cheek, to which she laughed at the open display of affection but didn’t stop him “Stanley!” 

“Mabel, pumpkin!” she was currently awing at them while Dipper looked away “Think you can take so more photos of us? I’d like to have some of us together, and I think they’ll make a great addition to your scrapbook.” she already has the camera in her hands, a determined look that made everyone laugh. 

“On it.” the rest of the day is spent with everyone taking photos with Alvah now that she was granted with the blessing of her true form not interfering with the camera, Mabel’s favorite was one she took of Stan and her dancing and he had dipped her. She had thrown her head back with her laughter filling the air, eyes closed while Stan held her by the waist and stared at her as if she was his reason to breathe. She had made sure to capture of photo of them all, that being her, Dipper, Stan, Ford, Soos, Wendy and Alvah to finish off her scrapbook and she couldn’t think of a more perfect photo of her family. Later into the afternoon, the children, Stan, Ford, Alvah, Soos, Wendy and Waddles were at the bus stop waiting for their bus to come pick them up. 

“Do you really have to go? There’s still so much we haven’t done together.” Candy said sadly. 

“Summer’s over, Candy. It’s time for us to grow up.” 

“But not too much.” 

“Aaah! I hate my dumb heart for making me feel things!” she then proceeds to punch herself “Cut! It! Out! Heart!”  

“Hey, can you punch my heart, too.” Candy raises her hand. 

“No, mine! Punch my feelings away!” Alvah places a hand on Grenda’s shoulder as she gives the three of them an understanding look. 

“Been there, kiddo. But it gets better.” she pats her head softly then pulls her hand back when Mabel pulls Candy and Grenda into a hug. 

“Candy, Grenda, thank you for being my people. You’ll always be my best friends.” she pulls back and looks up at Stan “Grunkle Stan, thanks for wearing my goodbye sweater.” Stan lets out a cough as he rubs the back of his neck. 

“Ah, it’s cold out. I had to.” 

“What? But it’s like eighty-something degrees out today.” Stan and Ford are quick to glare at Soos.  

“Can it, Soos!” the children laugh, Alvah giggles softly as she leans in close to Stan’s ear. 

“I always knew you were a sweetheart, Stan. And I must say, you look real good in pink.” she snickers softly, she leans in closer when he flushed pink “See? Pink suits you well.” she’s laughing now when Stan pushed her away. 

“Stop, not now.” they look back towards the kids and saw Wendy kneel towards Dipper. 

“Hey, you mean a lot to me, man.” he fist bumps Wendy with a smile. 

“You, too.” she laughs and takes his hat off his hat, before he could do anything she took her own hat off and placed it on top of his head while putting his one on her head. 

“Something to remember me by.” she then hands a letter to Dipper “Oh, and this. Read it the next time you miss Gravity Falls.” he takes the letter just as a bus pulls up behind them. 

“Last bus leaving Gravity Falls. All aboard.” 

“I guess we've said goodbye to everyone except... Waddles.” Mabel sadly looks towards her little companion with a pained expression “I... I don’t know how to explain this but... mum and dad won’t let me bring a pig home to California so, you have to stay here!” she tries to leave but Waddles pulls at her skirt, she lets out a weak cry as she tried pushing him away “Come on. Come on! I have to go. I’m... I’m sorry, Waddles.” Stan, Ford and Alvah share a look until Stan broke. 

“Argh! You know what? Forget it! I lived with this pig all summer, now your parents are gonna have to!” he grabs Waddles and sets him down in front of the door so that driver could see him “Hey, bus guy! This pig is comin’ with the kids!” the driver narrowed his eyes on Stan and points towards a sign. 

“Now, hold on a second. Bringing animals aboard a moving vehicle is strictly prohibited--” he cut himself off when he saw Stan pull out his brass knuckles while Ford moves his coat back to reveal his gun strapped to his hip, but in between them was Alvah smiling sweetly at the driver, only then to reveal her grotesque form underneath her welcoming smile “WAH!! W-Welcome aboard! You can sit in the front row, pig.” the two men put their weapons away while Alvah returns back to her normal form, patting Waddles on the head as the pig hobbles into the bus as Stan kneels down towards the children. 

“Kids, you knuckleheads were nothin’ but a nuisance and I’m glad to be rid of ya.” the twins laugh and quickly hug him. 

“We’ll miss you too, Grunkle Stan.” she peers over his shoulder from when she stood, her face softened when she saw the way his eyes glistened with tears when they pulled away from him. She expects them to head towards the bus but was startled when they rushed towards her, she let out an oof when they wrapped their arms around her waist and hugged her “We’re going to miss you too, Alvah.” her hands trembled softly before finally settling on their backs, she then falls to her knees and pulled them close. 

“I’ll miss you more.” she spoke softly, her hands rubbing up and down their backs while nuzzling her cheek against theirs “I’ll always be watching over you guys, so know that you’ll never be alone.” she lets a couple tears fall when they pull away from her and sniffled softly when they waved their hands goodbye, Ford helps her to her feet and she could help but cry softly when the twins finally enter the bus and take a seat at the very back. They’re all waving the kids goodbye and even chase after the bus when it finally drives off, Stan, Ford and Alvah lag behind when the children continue to wave the bus off as it finally leaves Gravity Falls. 

“So Alvah, what are you planning on doing now?” they look back towards her and saw she had a pained look on her face as she looked down at her hands, Stan reaches for her out of concern “Alvah?” his eyes widened when she threw herself at Ford, wrapping her arms around him and hugging him tight, this caused Ford to look down at her in confusion when her fingers dig into his coat. 

“A-Alvah? What’s the matter?” 

“This is the end of the line, old friend.” 

“What?” she pulls herself off of him and snaps her fingers, her hand burst into a black and red flame and a scroll formed in her hands that unraveled and revealed their contract.  

“Now that Bill has been defeated... I have no reason to stick around anymore.” Stan’s eyes widened at her words. 

“W-What does that mean? Are you leaving? Is that it?” she gives Stan an apologetic look as she nodded. 

“I didn’t want to say it in front of the kids. I didn’t want to bring the mood down, but yes. I should have disappeared the moment you defeated Bill, but I’ve been fighting against it until the children had left. It’s only a matter of time until this body disappears.” she then looks back towards Ford “You bastard, I’ve had the most fun in centuries thanks to that mistake in our contract. And though we barely spent any proper quality time together, I have enjoyed your company very much. I’d like to consider you a good friend, Stanford Pines. It has been lovely knowing you.” she then proceeds to hug him again and this time he hugged her back and they shared a genuine tender moment. 

“And it is an honor to be considered your friend.” she hums softly then pulls away, patting his arm gently then turning back towards Stan. 

“A-And what about us? I wanted to know if you’d sail the world with us. I’d get to create new memories with the two most important people of my life! You can’t just leave, Alvah! M-Maybe I can create a contract with you so that you have to stick around!” Ford shakes his head and places a hand on his shoulder. 

“Unfortunately, that’s not how they work. She is not allowed to accept a contract where the conditions are at the bare minimum; she is forbidden from simply existing in a dimension.”  

“So... is that it, then? We’ve barely even started our relationship and you’re already leaving.” she shakes her head and takes his hands into hers, she tilts her head so she could look at his face when he hung his head. 

“I may not be around physically, but like I told those kids, I’ll always be watching. Whether it be in the shadows or your reflection, I will always be there. Nothing is stopping me from visiting when you call my name. Now that Bill and the Time Baby are gone, I have more responsibilities to take care of, but you will be my top priority. I’ll even visit you when you fall asleep.” he frowned and pulled her towards him, resting his forehead against her. 

“But it isn’t the same.”  

“I know, but there is so much I can get away with.” she’s rubbing her forehead against his when she felt him squeeze her hands “I may not be with you but know this, Stanley. You will be the only version I will ever love.” 

“What does that mean?” 

“I have access to many different versions of you, but when you perish, my love will perish with you. I will never choose to love another version of you because I chose you, this you. I will love and only love you.” her eyes glistened with tears at the thought “I wouldn’t be able to love a different version of you because I will know that it just won’t be you.” she shakes her head when a couple tears trickle down her cheek, he lifts his hand up and wipes them away then cups her cheek. 

“I’ve really got you wrapped around my finger, don’t I?” she let out a weak laugh and lets her face rest in his palm, he gently rubs her cheek with his thumb to comfort her “I don’t know how long I’ll be able to handle this long distance relationship, but I’ll find a way to get you a physical body again. I want to be able to hold you, to kiss you, to love you. Not in a dream, but with the real you.” she chuckled softly and turned her head to press her lips against his palm. 

“I don’t think you’d wanna kiss the real me. The taste of rotting flesh isn’t quite nice.” he laughed at that. 

“Sure, but you looked cool beating up Bill in your real form.” they share a kiss and Ford allows them to have their moment when he noticed the flame the contract was engulfed in started reducing it to cinders, because of this her body begins to crumble and she’s unable to maintain her form for much longer. Stan feels this and looks down at her body that’s beginning to fall apart so he wraps his arms around her to trap her in a bear hug, holding onto her for as long as he could before she was gone “I love you, Alvah.” she let out a weak laugh as she gently pats his back. 

“I love you too, Stanley.” she spoke and just as the contract was reduced to ashes her body finally collapsed and shattered at his feet, the arms once holding her like a delicate porcelain doll now wrapped around his body for he had nothing to hold onto anymore. He fell to his knees as tears began rolling down his cheeks at the loss of Alvah, he only just started remembering everything they’ve been through and now that she’s gone, he was afraid he was going to forget her again. He didn’t want to forget her, he didn’t want-- “Stop crying you big dope.” he gasped softly at the voice and looked around to find it only to see nothing. 

“A-Alvah? Where...” 

“Look down.” he looked through his blurry eyes at his shadows, having to readjust his glasses to see that his shadow now consisted of hundreds of red eyes “You’re acting as if I died, Stanley. I just lost my physical body, remember?” he stared down at his shadow for a few seconds before wiping away his tears. 

“I-I knew that!” they chuckled softly and Stan felt, though subtle and weak, their hand gently wipes at his face. 

“You’re such a sweetheart, Stanley. And if that invitation is still on the table, I would love to join you guys on your trip around the world.” Ford chuckles and helps Stan to his feet as they both look down at Alvah, who was now sharing both of their shadows with a cheeky grin spread across their face. 

“Well, the more the merrier.” Stan grins as he wraps his arm around Ford’s shoulder and pulled him close. 

“This is all I could ever ask for. My brother and the love of my life with me as we finally accomplish our childhood dream. It took nearly forty years in the making with so many obstacles in the way, but we’re finally here to do it. I am going to hang onto this win for as long as I have it.” Ford and Alvah smile at him. 

“Stanley, you deserve the world.” 

“I, for one, agree with them. And we are more than willing to give it to you.” 

If you’ve ever taken a road trip through the Pacific Northwest, you’ve probably seen a bumper sticker for a place called Gravity Falls. It’s not on any maps, and most people have never heard of it. Some people think it’s a myth. But if you’re curious, don’t wait. Take a trip. Find it. It’s out there somewhere in the woods.

Waiting. 

season 2, bonus episode. visiting hours

The Axolotl, the great and almighty being who watches over the cosmos, found themself entering the Nightmare Realm in search of the Harbinger of Chaos who now went by Alvah. This equally mighty being was found lying comfortably on their side in a body of cosmic clouds as they watched fondly through a window that revealed the human Stanley Pines who was sleeping soundly, their finger swirling circles around the window as they hummed a song to lull him to sleep. 

“And then I go and spoil it all by saying something stupid like I love you~” their finger tapped softly on the image of Stan, knowing that they are incapable of touching him without a vessel to inhabit “I love yo--” 

“Alvah.” 

“Ah!” the window disappears as Alvah lurches back in shock, startled by the sudden appearance of the Axolotl “Wha-- What are you doing here, Frills? I wasn’t expecting you.” they are quick to relax back into the clouds as Axolotl floats around them in mild amusement . 

“That human really does have you wrapped around their finger.” Alvah let out a huff and their words, raising their hand and see a sort of thread twirled around their finger “I must thank the human, Stanley Pines, for instilling love and humanity into you. It has changed you for the better.” this earned them a chuckle. 

“I suppose, but it hurts that I can only watch from a distance. I wish to care for him, to hold him, to love him. I miss giving him my love.” they sigh fondly at the memories they hold of their time with him, their hands sliding up their arms as they reminiscence about his arms around them as he spoke sweet nothings into their ear, their arms then drop to their side and they looked above them at the Axolotl who continued to eye them curiously “But enough about that, what brings you around these parts? Sure, I’ve been slacking a bit but I haven’t completely neglected my duties. You’ve given me more responsibilities now that Time Baby is out of commission.” Axolotl hummed softly. 

“I wish for you to join me for a bit, my friend.” their millions of eyes look towards them rather intrigued. 

“Join you? For what?” 

“There is somebody I would like for us to visit. It would please me if you were to share a couple words with them, if possible.” Alvah pulls themself up so they aren’t lying down anymore, even more, intrigued as to who the Axolotl would like them to meet "Of course, it is completely up to you whether or not you would like to join me." Alvah just shrugged their shoulders.

"It's not like I was doing anything else. Sure, I'll join you." they pulled themselves up, so now they're floating beside Axolotl, waiting for them to take them to their destination "Is it someone I know?" they hummed softly.

"Mayhaps." they don't question them and follow them blindly until they ended up in a place that had Alvah's metaphorical heart drop into their stomach, within the neutral zone of Dimension #5150 and outside of time, they were now floating in front of the Theraprism.

...

...

"D-Did I do something wrong, Axolotl?" Alvah asks, their eyes filled with panic and a few of them darting around for any sort of exit "I apologize if I have upset you in a-any way." a laugh escaped their cosmic lips at Alvah's worry, shaking their head, they gesture towards the rehabilitation centre.

"Do not fret, friend. I am not having you admitted here." a breath of relief leaves them "I told you, we are merely visiting someone." they said and floated towards the entrance, leaving Alvah to ponder alone in the empty void of space.

"... who the heck do I know is in Theraprism?" they said to no one in particular but followed closely behind, taking the Axolotl by the hand as they led them through the facility. They go through the proper procedures to be allowed into the Theraprism and are seated in the waiting room as they prepare for whoever they were planning on visiting, Alvah did get a couple odd looks from a few other people who were visiting but paid them no mind "Have they been recently admitted in?" Axolotl hummed.

"For you, yes. But since this is a timeless zone, he has been here for quite some time. He is very stubborn." Alvah whistled to themself.

"Poor sucker."

"Poor "sucker" indeed."

"Axolotl and Alvah, he is ready for you now." they let out a grunt at the way the receptionist said their name but ignored it since they were practically in a high-security prison, they didn't want anything pinned to their clean and flawless record. Despite being an entity renowned for influencing others to do evil stuff, Alvah was actually a law-abiding citizen throughout the cosmos and followed the law meticulously. They enter the room of a long corridor lined with a series of identical white visitation booths, each booth is enclosed by white wood and glass, offering a view into a barred cell beyond. They are led by one of the staff to a booth and as they pass each inmate Alvah recognizes a few of them, they do a double take when they see The Beast in one of the booths and when that mangy mutt made eye contact with them they made the "I'm watching you" gesture to it before catching up to Axolotl, they still haven't forgotten nor forgiven what they did to Mabel.

"So, Frills, who have you brought to come bother me-- oh, no." Alvah raises a brow at the familiar voice, not truly believing their ears, so when they peeked over the booth that was blocking their view, their eyes widened in disbelief "You have got to be kidding me." Alvah burst out into hysterical laughter at the sight of Bill Cipher wearing an orange prism uniform and looking absolutely horrible, he had a terrible bag under his bloodshot eye with a static-like crack that stretched across his triangular body. His eye twitched in irritation as they continued to laugh at him, the Axolotl watched them walk up and down the corridor as they filled the room with laughter. Everyone in the room looked at them in confusion but they paid them no mind, they began to calm down but the moment they laid eyes on him again they started laughing again.

"Are you done, Alvah?" they took a breath they try and quell their laughter as they looked up at Axolotl.

"Oh, yeah, yeah. I'm done." they said but when they looked at Bill once again a snort escaped their lips "Nope, no I'm not!" Bill let out an exasperated sigh when they disappeared down the corridor and looked up at Axolotl.

"When you said you were going to bring someone to talk with me, I didn't expect you to bring them! They're the last person I want to talk with!" he intends to stand up but the few prism guards push him back down into his seat, he scoffs and smacks their hands off of him just as Alvah comes back into view.

"Phew! Okay, now I'm calm." Axolotl gestures for them to take the only seat provided and so they do, lounging on it as their millions of eyes stare at him rather mockingly "Well, well, well. Look at how the mighty have fallen, hmm? I never would have thought you would invoke the right of the Axolotl to save your prideful butt. I guess my sweet Stanley being the one to bring you down really poked a hole in your universal-sized ego, didn't it?" they stick out their tongue as they shrug their shoulders when he pointed an accusatory finger at them.

"I don't want to talk to them! They're going to do nothing but make fun of me the entire time! And that might set back my recovery, and I'm sure you don't want that, do you?" this comment made Axolotl give Alvah a knowing look, to which they huffed.

"Alright, I'll hold back on the mockery. Why exactly did you want me of all beings to have a talk with him? You know he doesn't particularly like me after the downfall of Euclydia, he holds a grudge like no other." Axolotl places a hand on their shoulder as they look between them and Bill, who is glaring daggers at the both of them.

"Because while you two were having your squabble during his Weirdmageddon, you managed to point out a few of his flaws a few of the therapists have yet to notice."

"What? Like his unwillingness to accept responsibility? Or the fact that he's so stubborn to change that he's going to continue down this cycle of self-destruction? It's honestly so obvious to everyone but himself. He's got a straight path down to recovery but he's going to take so many turns that he'll eventually wind back up at the beginning." Bill slams his hands against the counter and glares at them with pure hatred.

"I'll have you know, I'm making great progress!" they roll their eyes and lean back against their chair.

"You're probably just telling yourself that so you don't fall into madness with how long you're going to be stuck in here. They're trying to show you what you've lost, Bill." this made him scoff.

"And what exactly did I lose?" this made them smirk.

"Everything I gained." Bill looked at them confused "You had his devotion, his attention, his adoration, his love, and I just know you craved it like no other. All you had to do was change your approach and you wouldn't have scared him away. There have been alternate realities where he joined you, or where you gave up your goal to dominate their dimension in favor of being by his side. But you didn't choose that ending, and look where you are now."

"You... you don't know that." they scoffed.

"Don't I? I know more than you want to believe, Cipher. Now let's go back to what I gained from your downfall. The Nightmare Realm is now back under my control, I have gained more power now that your influence is gone, Stanford and I are now the greatest of friends, Stanley and I are madly in love with each other and I gained something I never would have ever thought I would have wanted." Bill noticed the way something appeared in their hands, their eyes staring fondly at a small polaroid of her vessel smiling happily alongside the Pines family, Soos and Wendy "A family and acceptance. Something you desperately want, but will never have. Since, you know, you're the last of your species and your Henchmaniacs abandoned you." they're laughing again when Bill turned red and punched at the glass that separated the two of them, he was quickly reprimanded again by the guards while Axolotl scolded Alvah.

"I don't need anything like that, Alvah! Love is for the weak! And Sixer? Why would I want all of that? I had that fool dancing in the palm of my hand, it was so easy that I could do it again! I didn't need his attention, his devotion, or his love! All I need is power, and once I get out of this hellhole, you'll be my first target!" they stared at him now with indifference in their eyes.

"I never said that it was Ford." his breath hitched "So, he's still on your mind? I was right though, wasn't I? You needed him more than he ever needed you. It's why you're so obsessed with him! You miss him and all that he was willing to do for you, but he does not miss you. He is happier now that you are out of his life and out of his mind. They are all better off without you. You will be nothing but a nightmare to them; a forgotten memory locked away and buried within the deepest parts of their mind. And I will make sure of that." Bill hated the way they were looking at him, their millions of eyes were staring down at him with destain and pity, he didn't want their pity. It enraged him that they were right; they were right because they gained so much while he lost everything and was locked up in maximum security with idiots who were looking to change. He hated that everything they said was right, but he didn't want to admit it, he didn't want to believe they were right.

"I'll prove you wrong, Alvah. I'll get out of here and prove you and everyone else in this dump wrong! I can change, haha! I can change just like everyone else, you'll see!" their gaze was still scrutinizing, still so condescending, but the eyes on their head closed as they gave an insincere smile.

"Well that's the point, Bill. You're meant to change for your own good, not to spite everyone else. I'm sure you'll be able to conquer this final trial in order to reach redemption, and I'll be sure to be there every step of the way."

"What? What does that--"

"Now that I know that you're here, I can't leave you here alone. I'll be sure to visit you every now and then, and I'm sure you'd love nothing more than updates on the Pines family and various other residents of Gravity Falls." with that they stood to their feet, the back of their legs pushing the chair back and it scraping against the white tiled floor, they don't fail to miss the panicked look on his face as he stood up on his chair.

"Y-You're not leaving yet, are you? We still have so much to talk about, I haven't even told you what I've been doing in Theraprism!" they just shrug their shoulders.

"You can tell me on my next visit." they don't wait for Bill's response as they walk away, his tiny and powerless hands banging against the glass as he calls out for them to come back. Axolotl follows after them as they float out of the prism, eyeing them curiously.

"So, are you going to keep to your word and continue to visit him?" a laugh escapes their lips.

"Of course. I want to see them break him."

"Fix him, my friend." they roll their eyes.

"Sure. But... he won't be able to contact the Pines family, would he? I'm worried he'll manage to reach them somehow, and I don't want their progress going down the drain because he is obsessed with them." Axolotl lets out a soft chuckle.

"They are much stronger than you think, Alvah." they nod.

"I know, I know. I just can't help but worry."

"I am glad you have found something to care for, my friend. It makes me feel overjoyed." they couldn't help but smile at that "Now that you know that Bill is in fact, alive, you must swear that you won't tell the residents of dimension 46'\ until I say that it is okay." they shrugged their shoulders.

"I figured, but I swear I won't. I don't want them freaking out, especially Stan and Ford. They believe they've completely erased Bill from existence, and they've been riding that high for a long time."

"Thank you, Alvah. And do please tell me when you're going to visit Bill, I would like to join you to see his progress."

"Of course, my friend. Until then."

Visit

word count: 5003

Fandom: IRL!MCYT Pairing: TommyInnit x Elder!Brother!Reader Pronouns: He/Him Relationship: Familial/Platonic Occupation: Automotive Engineer Ability: N/A

Keys:

[M/N]: Male Name [H/C]: Hair Color [E/C]: Eye Color [S/C]: Skin Color

Warnings: n/a

"[M/N]!” said man let out a laugh when his younger brother let out a loud cheer, rushing down the stairs before proceeding to tackle his elder brother into a hug, wrapping his arms around his waist while his arms were around his neck and his face buried into the crook of his neck “Why the fuck didn’t you tell me you were coming down to visit?” [M/N] Simons, the elder brother to TommyInnit, and not just an elder brother figure, but his genuine and blood related brother. If people were to describe what the elder Innit looked like, they would probably say that he looked like a more mature and elder version of Tommy with longer/short [H/C] locks and a more broader form while being a couple inches taller than Tommy.

“I thought I could surprise you, Tommy.” he replies with a laugh, managing to keep himself up right from being knocked over “Did I surprise you? Huh? Did I? Did I?” he let out a laugh when Tommy peeled himself off him to give his older brother a hard smack to the arm, causing him to let out a cry but he still laughed anyways.

“Fuck off! I didn’t like this surprise at all! Should have brought a souvenir with you while you were gone.” Tommy grumbled under his breath, what he meant by that was the fact that [M/N] was studying abroad in Singapore, majoring in Engineering as he studied at the National University of Singapore. The acceptance rate to get into the National University of Singapore was 5-7% and [M/N] was lucky enough to get accepted, he was happy nonetheless but the fact that he had to study abroad for about four years, it was heart breaking. Tommy was about thirteen years old when he received the news, at first he didn’t take it too well and locked himself in his room for hours on end. He had a really close relationship with his brother and hearing that he was leaving to another country, he resented his brother because he wasn’t going to see him as often as he wanted.

It took a lot of convincing and long talks from outside his room to get Tommy to unlock the door, when he opened it and peeked his head inside, he let out a soft sigh when he saw Tommy sitting on his bed with his blankets draped over him. His body was trembling as he let out hiccups and whimpers, [M/N] took a seat beside him on his bed and gently placed his head where he believed his head was and stroked it gently and whispered sweet nothings and words of comfort to ease his brother out of his cocoon. He spent the rest of his time in England hanging out with his brother and sleeping in his room before he eventually had to leave for Singapore, he also had to try his damned hardest not to laugh when Tommy continued to sob his heart out while they were at the airport to watch him board his plane. He will never let the younger one live it down.

During his four years studying in Singapore, he would keep in touch with Tommy via texts or face time. Tommy would often talk all day through the night before eventually talking himself to sleep, most times on calls it would be Tommy saying how much he missed his elder brother and wished for him to come home so they could hang like they used to. To ease his brother, he would often seen souvenirs or send postcards from places he visited while staying in Singapore, he spoke about the friends he made while staying there and how he was being taught Malay and a bit of Mandarin Chinese, to which he would try to teach Tommy over face time. Now when it was 2020-2021 and Tommy started getting more and more popular on Twitch and YouTube, [M/N] would catch wind of his popularity and start watching his videos and VODs.

It was very entertaining and [M/N] couldn’t help but be very proud of his younger brother of making a name for himself, he was happy just seeing how happy Tommy was, and that was more than enough to satisfy him. Now when they were on call together, he could hear the genuine happiness in his voice as he spoke about his new friends, especially his friend Tubbo and Ranboo, mostly Tubbo because he would often call Ranboo a bitch. Anyways, [M/N] had been planning on coming back to England by the end of 2020 because he managed to finish his course early but COVID was a pain in the ass and slapped him in the face and said no, so he waited months to be allowed to travel internationally again and was completely over the moon when he was allowed to leave and return to England. He was planning on telling his parents and Tommy but thought against it, a surprise family reunion would be much better.

And that brought us too:

“Souvenirs? Of course I brought souvenirs, stupid.” [M/N] was reaching towards his suitcase but stopped when Tommy wrapped his arms around his torso, [M/N] looked down at him before huffing softly when he saw his body trembling, he shook his head before embracing his brother and resting his cheek on top of his curly locks “I’m home, bro. I hope you missed me.” he heard him sniffle.

“I didn’t miss you one bit, bitch.”

“Right, right.” seeing their parents too earned him a slap to the back because he came back unannounced, but at the end of the day they celebrated the return of the eldest son of the Simons Family. [M/N]’s old room was turned into a guest room and he was crashing their for the night but it changed when Tommy dragged him into his room and practically refused to let him out because he wanted to make sure he didn’t leave in the morning. Though, it was late at night Tommy was currently streaming while [M/N] was sleeping on his bed, as usual, Tommy was being obnoxiously loud and it was enough to get a groan out for [M/N].

”Hey Tommy, what was that?” Wilbur questioned, it was just loud enough that his mic managed to pick it up. Tommy pushed his headset back to let one of his ears out as he spun his chair in the direction of his bed, because of the movement, his viewers managed to see the curve of a body laying on his bed.

“Oh shit, I’m sorry, am I being too loud?” Tommy said a hushed tone when he noticed [M/N] turn his head back to glance at the blonde, [M/N] let out a yawn as he waved his hand to dismiss him.

“You’re fine, just keep it down a little, mmkay?” his voice was just quiet enough that nobody heard him, his answer caused Tommy to nod his head.

“Alright, sorry again.” [M/N]’s response to that was a yawn before he turned away from him and nodded back to sleep, Tommy let out a sigh before turning back to face his PC, a panicked looked crossed his face when he took a glance at his chat.

”hey hey hey! who was that?”

“who was that?”

“someone is in his room!”

“who is it?”

“tell us!”

”Hey Tommy, who is that behind you?” he heard Tubbo ask ”Is it you know who?” he added, the only person Tommy ever told anyone about his brother was Tubbo so he was probably the only person in that call that had at least a bit of an idea who it could be.

”Huh? Tubbo knows? Tubbo! Tell us!” Wilbur shouted, this earned a lot of agreement from the chats of everyone who was live, Philza was the first to come to his defence and calm them down.

”Come on now, whoever it is is trying to sleep. Quiet down.” 

“Crow father has spoken.” this earned multiple groans while Tubbo smirked in victory “Tubbo is the only one who knows who it is, and I’m not entirely sure if they’re comfortable with being known about who they are to me, so I’ll keep quiet about it until I ask them.” Tubbo snickers.

”Don’t even try to bribe me into telling you, I take real pleasure in knowing while watching you guys suffer.” this earned some laughter from the others, Tommy shook his head as he glanced behind him once more to see his brother sleeping peacefully. Yeah, having his brother back was a nice change of pace.

[time skip: a couple weeks later]

“Tommy has friends coming over?” [M/N] questioned, sitting on his stool as he was making a couple repairs to his motorbike, the one he owned was a Harley Davidson Fat Bob 114. It was a gift he got from one of his friends back in Singapore that he managed to bring back to England, it was his current pride and joy, right after Tommy of course, and he made sure to keep it in perfect condition each time he planned on taking it out for a spin “Tommy has friends?” he was promptly smacked in the shoulder.

“Yes, he has friends. Stop teasing your brother.” [M/N] just snickered to himself before grabbing a rag and wiping some oil off his face “We won’t be home and we’re not sure when they’re coming around, and you know how loud Tommy gets so we’re not sure if he’ll hear them, we’d appreciate it if you keep an ear out to let them in, okay?” he nods his head.

“Of course, I don’t mind.” they thanked him before leaving, [M/N] nods to himself before going back to adding a couple repairs to his bike while turning down his music slightly so he could hear if anyone was at the door. He was in their garage with the door closed, it was pretty cold and he didn’t want to let a draft in. Besides that, a couple weeks had gone by since he came back to England but also the rumor of who he was arose on Twitter. He woke up the next morning to Tommy thrusting his phone in his face, though he was still sleepy and at the verge of falling back asleep, his eyes managed to register what Tommy was trying to show him. There, he saw countless posts of people trying to theorize who the mysterious person who that was sleeping in his bed, Tommy was laughing and [M/N] could careless. It would probably die down, right? WRONG! Poor guy could barely go on Twitter without seeing the tag of TommyInnit and the mystery person, he decided that he would stay off social media for a couple days.

’Jesus, most of the shit on Twitter is nothing but stupid shit. A lover? Goodness, this guy just barely turned seventeen and he’s too awkward to get himself a lover. Most of these theories are to laugh at, really.’ he let out a groan as he laced his fingers together then stretched them above his head, he then let out a hum at the sound of knocking ‘Oh? Are they here?’ he shook his head as he rolled his neck and left the garage, he heard some laughter and chattering from behind the door that settled when he approached the door.

“Do you think that’s Tommy?” a female voice asked, hmm? If he recognized that voice, he believed that it was Niki Nihachu “The footsteps found a little heavier.”

“Maybe he got fatter.” that sounded like Tubbo, well if it was, he let out a cry when he got smacked.

“That’s not really nice.” before anymore words could be spoken, [M/N] opened the door and looked down at the people at the front door. If he remembered correctly, the people in front of him were Niki Nihachu, Jack Manifold, Tubbo and GeorgeNotFound. He sniffed as he looked down at them while they stared up at him in slight awe and confusion, the awe was for the fact that he was actually quite attractive and since he was wearing nothing more than a pair of jeans and a tank top, they could see his muscles that glistened because of the sweat from all the work he was doing. The awkwardness was because they believed they got the wrong address because the person that answered the door was neither Tommy nor his parents but a rather attractive young man.

“Hello?” he finally answered “Are you here for Tommy?” Tubbo was the first to answer.

“Uh, yeah, actually.” he then rubbed his chin as he looked up at him, he then snapped his fingers as he lit up “You’re [M/N], right? You’re Tommy’s older brother, he’s told me about you.” [M/N] hums as he nods his head.

“Yes, that I am. He’s also told me a lot about you Toby, or Tubbo?” he waves his hand.

“Call me what you want.” he nods, George then looks at Tubbo, grabbing his shoulder and pulling him back.

“So THAT’S the mysterious guy that’s been trending on Twitter and that you’ve been refusing to tell us who it was?” he said through a hushed whisper but [M/N] managed to hear and chuckled to himself “I see where all that attractiveness went to, nothing was left for Tommy (I find tommy quite cute, so please don’t take that as an insult to that blonde boy).” he added, which earned a couple nods from the other three.

“Aw, thank you, I find you quite attractive as well.” a slight flush rose to the tips of George’s ears, Jack laughed at the reaction George had to the compliment, he looks up at the older Innit and saw him raise a hand to press against his chest “My name is [M/N], I am Tommy’s older brother that’s been studying abroad and just recently returned to England.” Jack nodded his head.

“Well, if you haven’t watched any of Tommy’s videos, I’m Jack Manifold.”

“My name is Nikita, but my online name is Niki Nihachu.”

“Toby Smith, but people call me Tubbo.”

“And I’m George Davidson, or GeorgeNotFound.” he hums.

“Well it’s lovely to meet you all, but I can only assume that you’re here for Tommy and not to chat with his older brother.” he turns back inside and takes a deep breath “I haven’t done this in years, I feel old just thinking about it.” George raises a brow.

“Thinking about wha--”

“TOMMY!!” they all jump at his loud voice “YOUR FRIENDS ARE HERE, LOSER!!” he shouts at the top of his lungs, to which he got a shout in response.

“FUCK RIGHT OFF, YOU LOSER!!” [M/N] only laughs when he could hear thuds coming from upstairs along with a couple curses, Tommy makes his presence known by almost stumbling down the stairs but did when he reached the last step, he pushed himself to his feet and when he was at the front door he shoved [M/N] to the side “You aren’t needed anymore, so fuck off!” 

“Is this how you treat your older brother you haven’t seen in nearly four years?” [M/N] said from behind Tommy, who in turn responded with a hmph.

“Says the asshole who decided to leave for four years on your own violation, dickhead!” he then continued to shove him away “Now piss off back to the garage, you stink, you hobo!” [M/N] rolled his eyes as he watched Tommy turn back to his friends, who were rather amused at just unfolded before them.

“Is this how you normally act with your brother, Tommy? I remember watching that clip and seeing you acting rather sweet.” Niki cooed softly, he only rolled his eyes as he crossed his arms.

“Yeah, he’s a dickhead and he deserves it.” they each shook their heads, then then notice [M/N] rip the rag over his shoulder and grab both ends of it, spinning it around so that it would twist. They gave no warning as they backed up slightly, allowing [M/N] to pull it back before flicking his wrist forward and letting on end of it go, having it whip against his back and a loud crack when it made contact with his clothed back.

“Oh, shit! That sounded like it hurt!” Jack shouts before he and the other three burst out into laughter, Tommy let out a cry as he pressed his hand into his back and whimpered softly at the stinging pain.

“That really hurt...” [M/N] looked down at Tommy and saw his lip trembling softly as his eyes glistened with tears. the older Innit rolled his eyes as he threw the rag over his shoulder.

“You crybaby.” he mocked.

“THAT HURT!!” 

“SUCK IT UP!!” they glower at each other but stopped when Niki raised her hand.

“Um, can we come inside?” [M/N] was pushed to the side as Tommy backed away.

“Yeah, totally! [M/N] was just leaving.” he then grabs the collar of [M/N]’s tank top and yanks him down, slightly glaring up at him “Go back to your man cave and don’t come out until they’re gone. I don’t want you embarrassing me even more.” he warned, this caused the other to snicker as he raised his hands.

“Oh, please. You can accomplish that without my help.” [M/N] rushed out of there to avoid Tommy’s bitching and slur of insults while laughing, when he was back in the garage, he shook his head as he tossed the rag onto a stool and turned his music back up “Now hopefully he doesn’t disturb me any further.” [M/N] spent the rest of his time in the garage tinkering with his bike or cleaning it when some oil got on it or himself, when he simply wanted to relax, he would crash on the couch he situated in the garage and take a bit of a nap before realizing that he was laying in his own sweat and wake up.

’Maybe I should test the engine, I paid a good amount of money for that engine so I better hear this kitten purr.’ he chugs down the rest of his beer, licking his lips when some dribbled out of his mouth as he grabbed his keys ’Hopefully this doesn’t distract Tommy and his friends too much.’

[with tommy]

“Your brother’s quite good looking, not gonna lie.” Jack said, this caused them all to look at him “What?” Tubbo raises his hand and places it on his shoulder.

“Jack, do you need to tell us something?” they laugh when Jack shouts at them as he smacked Tubbo’s hand off his shoulder, Tommy rolled his eyes as he continued setting up his stream on his PC. He knew that his brother was good looking, remembering times from when he was still a kid and when random girls would come up to him in hopes of getting his brother’s number, to which [M/N] would appear and scoop Tommy up before running away with said boy in his arms. [M/N] didn’t like the fact that people would approach his younger brother in hopes of getting in contact with him, he thought that it was weird and creepy and advised Tommy to just avoid those kind of people. 

“Be quiet, Tubbo!” he then looks at Niki and George “Come on, you two have to agree with me! Didn’t you find him at least a bit attractive?” George glanced away, the tips of his ears flushing a slight red while Niki smiled softly.

“Yeah, he was.” she then looks at Tommy “He said he studied abroad, what major was it?” he looks up in thought.

“Automotive Engineering. He was already pretty good at it when I was a kid, and that was what he majored at what he studied in Singapore.” they clap their hands in awe.

“Wow, Singapore? That’s impressive.” it wasn’t long before they heard the roar of a engine from downstairs, Tommy let out a groan as he threw his head back while the others glance at each other “What was that?” Tommy slapped his hands onto his face and dragged them down.

“My brother.” he rises to his feet and stomps out of his room and so the others followed quickly behind him, there, they saw Tommy kick down the door to where the presumably thought was the garage and saw him shouting. Inside they saw [M/N] who was now shirtless and sitting on his motorbike while revving the engine, if they weren’t already attracted to this man, they surely are now “Really, [M/N]? Really?!” said man let out a sigh as he leaned back, leaning back and resting the palms of his hands behind him.

“What? I’m just testing the engine, I can’t exactly control the volume.” Tubbo pushes past Tommy so he could approach [M/N] and his bike, his hands hovering over it as he looked at it close and listened to it rumble.

“You’ve got a pretty cool bike.” [M/N] grins.

“Thanks, I got it as a gift and I hold a lot of pride to it.” his hands then went over to the handle and clutch “Wanna hear this kitten roar?” Tubbo snapped his fingers as he pointed at him.

“That sounded very sexual, but yes.” 

“You made it very sexual, and okay.” they both laugh, Tubbo takes a step back before letting out a cheer while clapping his hands when [M/N] revved the engine again. Tommy stood in the back as he watched his friends gush and talk to [M/N], taking turns looking at his bike while revving the engine. He was happy that his brother was able to talk to his friends without having to threaten to beat them up, but it kind of hurt that his friends would sometime prefer his brother instead of him. If he remembered correctly, there were times when he was younger that people would only become friends with him in hopes of getting close to his brother, to which it would end with him in tears and [M/N] beating the ever living shit out of the person that hurt him brother’s feelings. 

“Hey, guppy face.” Tommy looked up and saw his brother was standing in front of him, he pouted a looked away while [M/N] sighed as he shook his head, placing his hands on his hips as he looked down at his brother “I know that look, Tommy.” he only huffs, crossing his arms and looking away.

“I don’t know what you mean.” he hums as he opens his arms, shrugging his shoulders in a way that gestured for Tommy to come into his arms.

“I know you know, so you know, hurry up, my arms are starting to get tired.” Tommy stared at him before leaning forward and resting his head against his chest, [M/N] chuckled as he wrapped his arms around his shoulders and gently rubbed his arms “I don’t mean to take your friends from you, Tommy. It’s just second nature.”

“They also think you’re cool.” 

“No, they do--”

“Yeah, we do.” [M/N] deadpans, that wasn’t making his situation any better, he glances back at his bike before lighting up when an idea struck.

“Hey.” Tommy sniffled a little as he was pulled back, he looks up at [M/N] and saw him lean down, making sure they were seeing eye to eye while pointing back at his bike with his thumb “How’s about I let you ride my bike, hmm?” that instantly brought a smile to his face.

“Really? You never let me ride it before.” he waves his hand.

“That was because you were young and our parents would kill me for letting you on.” he then backs away, gently bumping his fist against his forehead “You’re old enough now and I’m pretty sure you’re not that reckless to do anything irresponsible while on the back of a speeding motorbike, right?” Tommy nods his head rapidly, the smile on his face glowing brighter.

“Yeah, I promise!” he nods.

“Cool, but maybe after I have a shower, I stink.” Tommy nods.

“You do.”

“Gee, thanks.” Tommy waited patiently in the garage with the others and the noticed that Tommy was vibrating in his seat, visibly excited to go on a motorbike ride. They decided that they were going to head into town to have a simple hang about and that [M/N] would drive ahead with Tommy on his bike, after a quick shower, [M/N] emerged through the door wearing a pair of joggers, a leather jacket over a simply grey shirt. He was in the middle of tugging the ends of his fingerless gloves on before he leaned down to grab two pairs of helmets, tossing one over to where Tommy was sitting “Catch.” he didn’t.

“Hey!” he shouts, fumbling to the ground to pick up the fallen helmet.

“So the plan is for me to drive ahead and that you guys will catch up?” Jack nods, pulling out the keys to his car and spinning them around his finger.

“Uh huh, I just hope you don’t drive recklessly.” [M/N] chuckled at that, wheeling his bike outside of the garage before proceeding to throw his leg over it and sitting down on it.

“No promises.” he starts his bike once more and it roared to life, he lets out a sigh before patting the space behind him “Come on, Tommy.” he didn’t hesitate to jump onto the bike after putting his helmet on.

“Let’s go, let’s go!” [M/N] chuckled as he shook his head, he turned around and clipped the helmet on properly, grabbing the sides of it and shaking it about, laughing when he heard Tommy let out a cry “Ow, that hurts! Stop that!” he laughs as he pulls away, slapping the safety guard down.

“Alright, we’re good to go.” he then gives the others a thumbs up “Hope you guys can keep up.” Tubbo took that as a competition, he then shoved Jack in the back towards his car.

“Hurry, Jack! We gotta beat them!” Niki laughs as she follows them.

“We can’t outdrive a car, Tubbo.” [M/N] chuckles softly then raises a brow when George was staring at him, he huffs softly and winks in his direction before slapping down his safety guard and revving his engine. Tommy lets out a whoa, wrapping his arms around [M/N]’s waist when [M/N] did a wheelie out of the driveway before letting out a cheer as he leaned his body forward and had the front wheel slam onto the road before driving away.

“George! Get your ass in the car right now! We can’t let them win!” Niki shook her head as she grabbed George by his wrist but soon paused, raising a brow when she noticed that the red flush rose to the tips of his ears once more and soon spread across his cheeks.

“Hoo?” [M/N] briefly saw that reaction before driving away and chuckled, he then glanced back at Tommy and saw he was cheering as [M/N] responsibly drove down the busy streets of Nottingham. [M/N] had a calm smile on his face as he took a deep breath, feeling the air blow past him and calm his body, he then let out a whoa when he felt Tommy collapse onto his back, wrapping his arms around his shoulders.

“Thanks for this, [M/N]. This actually means a lot to me.” [M/N] nods his head softly, leaning back so he could gently knock his helmet against his.

“No problem, Tommy. If you ever want to go on rides with me to clear your head, don’t hesitate to come to me. I’ll take you wherever you want to go.” Tommy tightens his grip on [M/N], leaning closer to his brother as he nods his head.

“Okay.”

Headcanons:

when jack and them caught up to them at a red light, tubbo screamed at them which caused the others in the car laughed.

niki thought tommy and his brother looked cool so she took a video of them, [m/n] noticed and gave her the rock on devil horns before driving away when the light turned green.

after posting that on twitter, the video was trending because what they saw was shouting in the background while tommy was sitting on the back of a motorbike before it drove away.

mystery person was trending.

everyone was dying to know who it was behind the wheel but the people were denied the truth.

wilbur was curious as to who it was as well and when he was given the opportunity to meet the mystery man, he was completely floored when the truth was revealed that the person was tommy’s brother.

he demanded a duel.

he was the current brother figure to tommyinnit and wanted to assert his dominance.

he was completely destroyed when [m/n] body slammed him to the ground before proceeding to sit on his back.

niki took another photo of the aftermath; [m/n] wearing his biker helmet as he sat on top of a knocked out wilbur while tommy was laughing hysterically in the background.

people now called him the biker man.

meeting ranboo was funny and the people on twitter along with tommy’s viewers called them the faceless duo, though [m/n] never spoke whenever he was on screen.

he was also strong enough to lift ranboo up.

other than interacting with his friends, staying truthful to his words, tommy would often come to [m/n] at random times of the day and ask to go on rides, to which [m/n] would agree and together they’d drive around.

tommy enjoyed spending time with his brother, whether they be yelling at each other, sleeping with each other or simply sitting together in silence, all he needed was to spend some time with his brother.

and that was enough.